Naruto: Ultimate Maken Shinobi

A lone figure was making his way towards the mountain known as Amanohara. He wore a leather black jacket with a snow white fur collar. It had a red flame on the back of it in the center with a ring of red fire around it looking like the flames off the surface of the sun (the ring of flames are basically the same as Kyo Kusanagi's on the back of his school jacket from King of Fighters 94-98). He wore leather black pants, with black leather laceless ankle boots, a black belt, black fingerless gloves (the kind with the holes that reveal the knuckles and some of the back of the hand), and a white sleeveless undershirt with black trims. Around his neck was the necklace of the First Hokage.

This was a young man ready for a fight. Who else could it be but our young hero?

Naruto Uzumaki.

Naruto's eyes were shadowed, by his bangs as he looked slightly to the ground. He then lift his head as his eyes shined red for a moment before being blue once more.

"Be ready."

Chapter 9: The fight that we've been waiting for

Naruto was walking up the path to the top of the mountain, his hands in his pocket, with his heart beating in anticipation at facing off against Wabisuke in a holds no bars fight.

His thoughts then drifted to the past two weeks of training he had gone through.

'Training that could even hinder Gai-sensei. Son of a bitch.'

.

.

Naruto, Maken-ki and Venus were standing in the now large outside yard waiting as Kenway drove up to them in a large heavy truck, reversing until he parked in front of them. He got out of the car, and opened the back hatch to reveal the armor that Naruto will be using.

"It's the most glorious piece of armor ever." Naruto said with anime tears rolling down his eyes.

"It fucking huge!" Azuki shouted with wide eyes as they all stared in shock at the armor.

Kenway had brought over the special armor he made, but he had to bring in a heavy truck to bring it in. It was massive. It had a large hunchback that was five times the size of Naruto's torso with iron latches that were ready to wrap around anybody to wear it and several pistons on it in two perfect rows, a pair of enormous iron cuffs that would cover person's forearms and was several times thicker, along with another identical pair for the legs that covered the forelegs and were several times thicker as well. There were green line markings on the black iron armor, meaning that it focused energy into it, or at least that was everybody's indication.

"Meet my Titan Armor. My pride and joy. Too bad no one can wield it at all." Kenway said with his hand on the armor.

"Until today!" Naruto cheered with a grin.

"Hm~ very interesting." Tiensin said crouching atop of the truck with a smile as he knocked on the armor. "Sturdy."

"Ni-san! Stop being a dumbass!" Azuki shouted at her brother for touching someone else's possession.

"This iron. It's that rare one. This armor's made from that special one deep in those special snowy areas." Tiensin pointed out before standing up. "Where'd you get this from?"

"Himalayas." Kenway said with a smirk.

"Adventurer. Nice." Tiensin said with a grin.

"Excuse me, what rare iron are you talking about?" Yan questioned.

"A very special kind. Said to have existed since the far beyond time of the maken. Back when kamis (gods) used to walk the earth with us. It's special iron that connects to the natural energy of living things. It's said that the kamis used to use this iron to create their own weapons. In other words, the original maken before humans could use them." Tiensin explained.

"Oh… my… god." Furan said in amazement.

"So kamis used this iron before?" Kengo questioned with a raised eyebrow as Tiensin jumped down from the truck.

"That's what the tablets say." Tiensin said with a shrug.

"What tablets?" Azuki asked with a raised eyebrow.

"That my sister is a tale for another day." Tiensin said with a smile as he had a hand on his sister's shoulder.

"So how does it work?" Haruko and Demitra asked in unison; the first because she was worried for her little brother while the latter was interested in the technology made by this genius of training equipment.

"Well when put on all that needs to be done is turn it on by flowing one's energy into it, then those pistons are going to be inserted, stabbing needles into your body sending in negative energy."

"Negative energy?" Uruchi questioned.

"Ah~ I see. The negative energy is going to suppress the positive in the body immensely." Tiensin said.

"Exactly. The energy will still be there, but in order to use it you're going to have to concentrate to summon even a portion of it. Especially if you want to move." Kenway said.

"Move?" Inaho asked with curiosity and a bit of new worry.

"This armor… it's heavy as hell. Once you wear it. The added effect will kick in." Kenway said as his eyes were shadowed.

"A-added effect?" Haruko and Inaho questioned with worry.

"Naruto! When you put this armor on… the energy will surround you in an invisible second armor that intensifies the gravity around you. You'll be training at about ten times earth gravity!" Kenway exclaimed.

"TEN TIMES!?" They all screamed except for Naruto, Tiensin and Demitra with the last two having their eyes widen while Naruto retained a calm and ready demeanor.

"Well at least that's where I set it. My friend broke down at nearly three times. I figured since you're not completely human anymore that, that would be suffice for you. That you can handle it." Kenway said earning a nod from Naruto.

"Now Hold On A Minute! I Forbid This!" Haruko shouted making the others turn to her. "There is no way I'm letting my little brother destroy his body just to get stronger as fast as possible!" Haruko shouted with conviction.

"Actually even though his body will get destroyed it can heal and adapt, so he'll pretty much be able to handle it eventually." Tiensin said.

"Zip it Shinatsu!" Haruko exclaimed as she leaned in and glared at Tiensin who laughed nervously with his eyes closed as he had his hands up in defense.

"I'm still doing it." Naruto said.

"But Naruto-ni~…" Inaho said with worry as her eyes showed signs of tears ready to spill.

"Nothing's changing my mind." Naruto said as he tightened his fists.

"Naruto, please rethink things. How about we just set it to a lower setting?" Haruko suggested.

"If its set to ten times than it will stay at ten times." Naruto said with pure conviction.

"Wha- Naruto…" Haruko knew just by looking into his eyes that he wasn't going to change his mind at all, so she turned to his roommates. "Can't you girls convince him?"

"Sorry Haruko, but we're with Naruto." Kimi said, shocking the vice president.

"Yeah. We believe in Naruto so we're going to believe in what he finds is best." Chacha said. Haruko should have known Chacha and Kimi would be no help so she turned to who was considered the most rational of the bunch.

"Azuki, maybe you can-"

"I'm with them." Azuki said with her arms crossed shocking the others, including her roommates. Naruto was the only one who didn't show it; his face remaining a calm and stoic yet serious, as his eyes turned to her.

"W-what?!" Haruko exclaimed.

"Naruto, I'm letting you do this because I know you're the only guy who can beat him and I know you're trying to prove something, but it's not who's the strongest or how far you can go. So I'll let you be. Just please don't get yourself killed." Azuki said to him with understanding yet concerned eyes. Naruto continued to look to her in silence for some moments, before he then smiled at her.

"Of course Azuki-chan. I promise I won't let you down." Naruto said.

"But-but-but…" Haruko stuttered. She had never been more worried for anyone in her entire life, she felt she need to make sure Naruto didn't go too far, but then she felt a hand on her shoulder making her turn to see it was Takeru.

"Haruko… let him be. Naruto needs this. Besides he's kind of our only hope." Takeru said.

"But-"

"I don't want him getting hurt either, but he needs to get stronger. Think about this. The fight's going to be in two weeks, and right now Wabisuke is most likely training, and he's already stronger than he was yesterday." Takeru said causing everyone minus Tiensin, Kenway and Naruto to have a shiver down their spine. "Naruto needs to get stronger, because what if there's going to be someone stronger than Wabisuke when this is all over?" That thought just brought Haruko fear. Enough to reconsider her thoughts, but she wasn't completely sold.

"Haruko." The violet haired maiden looked to Demitra. "You can be soft in battle, but you mustn't be soft on someone like Naruto. He's dead set on a goal and you have no right to interfere with it. You can only support it if you allow yourself to. Let him reach his goal on his own." Demitra said. Haruko really didn't want to admit it, but she had to admit, that she was right and that this needed to be done.

"Okay." Haruko said. She then turned to Naruto as she got a little teary eyed. "Just please promise me you won't get hurt." Haruko pleaded. Naruto gave her a sympathetic smile as his eyes softened.

"You know I can't promise that. I'm going to get hurt either way." Naruto said as Haruko then hung her head, but then she felt a hand on her head making her look up to stare Naruto in the eyes. "But I know I'll be fine as long as I have someone like you to pick me back up when I fall, nee-chan." Naruto said with a smile. Haruko's eyes widened at Naruto's words as she then smiled and gave her little brother a hug that he returned. Once their hug was over, Naruto turned and walked up to the armor.

"You know this will be intense. You won't even be able to move your fingers without concentrating energy to them." Kenway said.

"I get it." Naruto said. Kenway nodded as he then was ready to set it up. Naruto took off his blazer, dress shirt, undershirt and shoes as Kenway then helped put the armor on him. It was heavy to hold, but Naruto could handle it, however he knew things were about to get a lot worse from here on out.

"Just to let you know, this also works like your weights. The more your body gets used to one level it will continue to increase." Kenway said, earning an understanding nod from Naruto.

Kenway then activated the armor, causing the iron straps to wrap around Naruto's torso, then suddenly metal cables came out of the hunchback and connected to the cuffs around his forearms and forelegs then tightening to his skin, making Naruto feel the tightness and pressure of the armor. Suddenly the pistons on the hunchback armor were inserted deep into it, causing the needles inside to stab right into his skin, causing Naruto to grit his teeth.

"Now all that's left is for you to put in your elemental energy. Just charge up and the negative energy with enter your system along with the second armor to form around your body for the gravity increase." Kenway said.

Naruto nodded and did as he was told. He flared a bit of his muko energy and then suddenly he felt it. Something new enter his system, as his energy then went to near complete zero.

'My energy… I can't barely feel it at all. Dear kamis… I feel nauseous.' Naruto thought with wide eyes. Suddenly he felt the invisible second armor surround him and after a silent moment, he immediately fell to the ground.

"Naruto!" Haruko exclaimed the blonde's name with worry and fear.

"Oh no!" Furan exclaimed feeling the same way as Haruko.

Naruto's body was etched in shock and pain, his muscles twitched, desiring to move but feeling it was impossible.

'Oh dear God… the pain… I've never felt anything like this before. Not only do I feel nauseous, but I feel… like I'm dying. I feel like this is it. This is what you feel in your last minutes of your life. How in the world did Kenway's friend survive this? I… I can't…' Naruto thought.

"So are you going to start trying or what?" Naruto heard Tiensin's voice. Tiensin was crouched next to Naruto, but the blonde couldn't move a muscle to turn to him or even have his eyes look at him and he couldn't sense where he was without a little more of his energy. "Remember you got to concentrate and summon energy to your body to move. You better do it quick though, you're scaring everyone." Tiensin said. It was true. Everyone had looks of fear for Naruto's health and life itself. Naruto's may not be able to sense his friends right now, but he could sense the fear and worry. He didn't want to be the cause of it.

'Right. Concentrate.' Naruto thought as he then closed his eyes. Naruto tried to summon energy within his being, although it was hard to find since the negative energy was being a burden on him. 'I need to concentrate even more! I need to get stronger! I need… I need…'

"I take it back! Let's dial the gravity back!" Chacha said with worry as she and Kimi went to him.

"Stop!" Naruto shouted making them cease. They all looked at him, hoping that he would pull off the impossible once more. 'I need to do this. I need to get stronger. I need… to earn the strength… to protect them all…' Naruto's muscles then twitched. They twitched and twitched, until he felt them breathe life again. Suddenly Naruto moved a centimeter off the ground. Tiensin fell to the floor to look at what was different to see the feat.

"Hey he's off the ground by a centimeter!" Tiensin said with a smile shocking everyone.

"He's off the ground? Already?!" Kenway questioned in amazement.

'The strength…' Naruto gritted his teeth as his veins pulsed his speeding blood, his muscles shaking as he started to rise slowly. 'The strength to…' Naruto was getting close to being on his knees. 'Protect… all of them.' Naruto's hands then were on the ground as he was close to getting to his knees. 'All of them…' Naruto finally got onto his knees as he stared breathing hard. He focused more and more, but not just on his power, but on his goal and on the consequence of failure against opponents like Wabisuke and how he would never let it happen. 'I will protect…' Naruto then stared getting up, but then he fell to his knees.

"Naruto!" Furan said his name in worry as everyone was contemplating on saying 'screw this' and helping him even if he doesn't want it.

'Come on, don't give up that easily.' Azuki thought as she tried to retain some belief in Naruto's current efforts.

'No! I can't give up! I have to protect them all! They're my…' Naruto's chakra then suddenly flared shocking everyone. 'They're my family!' Naruto thought with new determination, conviction and vigor as his eyes radiated bluish green. "ORA!" Naruto screamed his favorite phrase as he shot up and managed to stand completely up. He panted hard and continued to concentrate as everyone, even Kenway and Tiensin, stared at him in shock.

"Whoa~." Chacha, Kimi and Inaho said in amazement with the first two having hearts for eyes and the latter having stars for eyes and a cat-like smile.

"I don't… believe it." Kenway said in disbelief and amazement. Naruto's muscles were twitching as some veins bulged at his arms, neck and forehead, but then the blonde suddenly grin.

"You all… really got to have a lot more faith in me, ne~." Naruto said with a cheery grin and a pair of eye smiles.

"Amazing." Syria said with new admiration. Yan stared at him with wide eyes as she blushed at the sight of his strength and burning will. Demitra smiled at him with pride and joy as she stared in amazement at his accomplishment.

"Are you okay?" Aililu asked.

"It looks painful." Lilu said.

"Not going to lie. My body's racked with pain and my cells are on fire. I feel nauseous from my repression of energy and I feel that my heart could explode any minute, but I ain't going to give in. I'm going to follow this through to the very end and show Mayonaka Mun Shakai that I will never let anyone hurt those I care for and love. Believe It!" Naruto said with a determined grin.

"Wow." Ailiu said with starry eyes of admiration.

"You're so strong." Lilu said with starry eyes of admiration as well.

"Way to go Naruto. I'm glad to see your spirit is still intact." They all turned to see Minori grinning at them with bruises all over her body.

"Principal! What happened to you?" Uruchi asked.

"Oh nothing, just got into a tussle is all." Minori said gripping a flexing bicep only to flinch in pain. "Ow." Minori whined.

"Jesus you look like hell." Takeru said.

"Shut It Takeshi!" Minori shouted.

"Your name is Takeshi?" Kengo questioned in surprise. Tiensin whistled as Minori shook with pain.

"Looks like someone really kick your ass one side up the town then down the other." Tiensin said with a smile.

"You may be leagues more fun than Azuki."

"Hey!" Azuki shouted feeling offended on how Minori said it.

"But you are so annoying sometimes." Minori said with narrow eyes.

"I'm just stating the facts. You got your ass kicked and your body's trying to stay strong from walking away from it." Tiensin said with a shrug.

"Okay that's it! Just for that, I'm kicking your ass!" Minori shouted with new vigor.

"Wait a few days, you'll be a hundred percent by then." Tiensin said nonchalantly which pissed Minori off even more.

"Wait, you lost a fight? Someone beat you up!?" Naruto exclaimed with wide eyes.

"Tch, don't go thinking I'm weak." Minori said with her arms crossed, but then suddenly Naruto's energy flared as he jumped in the air and landing in front of Minori, causing the ground to shake like a mini-earthquake, causing some of the group to fall while others stood their ground. Minori was not one of the ones who stood her ground, as she fell on her butt.

"Ow~, Naruto don't do that!" Minori said as she rubbed her tailbone.

"Who did it?" Naruto asked.

"Huh?" Minori questioned as she looked up only for her eyes to widen as she saw Naruto lean in close to her face with a calm, neutral face.

"Who… in this kami blessed blue world… did this to you?" Naruto asked with a husky voice.

"Um… why does it matter?" Minori questioned.

"Because I want to find him… and kill him personally." Naruto said shocking everyone. Minori's wide eyes blinked in shock.

"I… I don't need you fighting my battles for me!" Minori said getting defensive.

"You lost your battle, now I want vendetta." Naruto said in a cold, yet husky tone which made all the girls, minus Haruko, Himegami, Inaho and Yuka, shiver in excitement at his strangely sexy tone.

"Um, Naruto, maybe you should calm down-" Takeru started but was interrupted by Naruto.

"No!" Naruto raised his voice making Takeru shut his mouth. "I won't be calm until the person who thinks they could get away with this, harming my- our beloved Minori is sixty feet under with Kurama's defecation as the means to bury him. When I find this person, man or woman, I'll Destroy Them with My Very Hands!" Naruto yelled as he then slammed his fist deep into the ground, causing the ground to shake and everyone to leap in the air from the sudden attack, except for Tiensin who held his ground thanks to his training, as the ground beneath his fist cracked and broke apart. Once they landed they all stared at Naruto with pure shock.

'His rage is phenomenal! I don't think his mind is registering what he's going through! His body's pushing so much energy to have it even move! Rage truly is a phenomenal thing.' Kenway thought as he stared wide eyed at Naruto

Minori stared at Naruto with pure shock.

'He really means it.' Minori thought as she then blushed and her majesty shook with excitement, but she wasn't the only one as Yan felt the same way.

'Oh God, take me now!' They both thought with pure lust for the blonde, but then their eyes widened in realization. 'Did that just come from my head!?' The principal and Chinese maiden of Venus both thought with shock. Chacha, Kimi and Furan were on the same thought level, but they were accepting of it as they blushed with hearts for eyes as they drooled a bit.

"Look Naruto, you don't have to kill anyone. Minori's injuries just came from training with Lon." Tiensin said surprising everyone, and shocking Minori, who didn't want that to be leaked.

"Training?" Naruto questioned.

"How in the hell-"

"Do I know? I can know just about everything with my maken." Tiensin said as an orange mirror hovered over the palm of his hand. "Plus I'm Lon's lieutenant, and he tells me much as his right hand man." Tiensin said.

"That dick! I thought he wouldn't tell anybody!" Minori shouted with new annoyance.

"Why were you training?" Naruto asked as he concentrated his energy and stood straight up from the ground.

"Hmph." Minori stood up and crossed her arms as she had a cocky smirk with her eyes closed. "A woman has her reasons and a woman has the right to keep them." Minori said.

"Amen." Azuki, Yan and Himegami agreed.

"She did it to get stronger so she can protect you." Tiensin said.

"You Tattletale! Azuki, punch your brother's teeth in! Minori-chan commands it!" Minori shouted.

"You want to protect me? Wow, thanks Minori-chan. I knew you loved me." Naruto said with a wide genuinely happy and touched smile. Minori blushed at the sight of Naruto's smile. "Why do I feel so heavy?" Naruto questioned still smiling but his eyes widened as he fell to his knees.

"Concentrate." Kenway and Tiensin said in unison.

"I know~!" Naruto said as he started to concentrate again. "Oh by the way, Tiensin." The red head perked up to the blonde's mention of his name. "Two words. Giant robots." Naruto said in a serious tone, confusing everybody, except for Tiensin who grinned.

"You got it." Tiensin said.

"Got what? I'm confused." Chacha said with a pout and her arms crossed.

"Me too. What the hell's a robot?" Fu questioned with a raised eyebrow as she scratched the top of her head with her index in confusion.

"Anyway, it was nice to see Naruto's progress in less than eight minutes, but~…" Tiensin then blew his whistle startling everyone. "It's time for all you ladies, and pair of perverts."

"Oi!" Takeru and Kengo shouted.

"To get back to training! Today when you go home you'll be crawling there after your limbs turn to jelly! Now move, move, move!" Tiensin shouted with a glare, actually being very intimidating. They all listened and ran off.

"Good luck Naruto-kun!" Kimi called out.

"Get stronger!" Chacha called out.

"You know he will, why bother wasting your breath?" Azuki said with a raised eyebrow.

"I just like voicing my support, even if the words are dumb to say." Chacha said with a smile.

"Well, I'll give you this Chacha, you're definitely a source of cheer." Azuki said.

"Aw thanks Azuki." Chacha said with a smile that Azuki returned.

Tiensin was just keeping a steady walking pace as he hummed a tune, but then he got punched in the arm.

"Ow~" Tiensin whined as he rubbed his arm.

"Don't ever go blabber mouthing on what I do ever again." Minori warned him with a glare.

"Aw come on~, he deserved to know how much you love him. Hell that look you had when he was ready to kill the guy who gave you those bruises definitely showed your lust for him. You would even let that kid fondle your breasts right now if he asked." Tiensin said with a smile making Minori blush red.

"Ni-san!" Tiensin turned in time to get punched atop of the head from his little sister.

"Ow~" Tiensin whined with a frown, but then Azuki gripped his collar and started shaking him violently.

"You pervert! You got a lot of nerve to say that!" Azuki shouted with an angry anime face.

"What? I was just being truthful. I mean Minori's got the hots for that kid so bad she would go all out in having relations with him non-stop for twelve hours." Tiensin said making Minori's face turn red along with Azuki's with the latter earning an even angrier anime expression.

"You're too truthful!" Azuki shouted.

"Great older sibling you have there. Real role model." Yan joked with a smirk making Azuki boil with rage.

"And that's thirty extra laps with extra weighted gear for you young lady." Tiensin said with a neutral expression and glare, making Yan glare back at him. Honestly that made Azuki give a small smile at her brother's form of torture for Yan.

Minori turned away as she thought about what Tiensin said.

'Twelve hours… non-stop…' Minori thought with wide eyes as she envisioned her and Naruto going at it like rabbits on a mix of steroids and a high rush. She could just hear herself calling him a god as she screamed in pure ecstasy and pleasure. Minori then placed her hands against her cheeks as she blushed red with hearts dancing around her head as she drooled with a dreamy expression and her body, especially her lower half, was getting excited.

"See, I'm totally right, she's just imagining the sinful night." Tiensin said with a smile gesturing to Minori as Azuki stared at her with a shocked anime face. "So am I off the hook?" Tiensin asked still smiling at his sister.

"You Wish You Jackass!" Azuki shouted with a new angry anime face as she shook her brother violently once more.

.

.

The day was over. Naruto was able to do some punching and kicking drills and tried to mix in his mixed martial arts into it, which was difficult since the armor slowed him down and he had trouble with keeping momentum, but he was at least getting there. He also tried his chakra, elemental and muko techniques, but that was extraordinarily difficult for him to do since his energy was suppressed and he had to focus greatly for even one technique. At the end of the day he was only able to create a simple rasengan and shoot a mini mouth cannon; and I mean it was mini, like the size of his esophagus. Once it was night time, Kenway took off the armor and once he did, Naruto immediately fell to the ground. His muscles pulsed as they felt relief yet still felt like they could burst. His energy still felt nearly to zero, obviously because he had to constantly use it to even move his body at all.

He was so out of it, Kenway had to literally carry him home where they met Tiensin placing Chacha, Kimi and Azuki in Chacha's bed.

"I've been doing this all day. I drove them to the brink that they all immediately collapsed. I had to carry them all here. Thank the kamis for my fast travel mirrors." Tiensin said to Kenway.

"Why did you pile them all in one bed?" Kenway asked.

"Upon their request. They want Naruto in the bed with them too." Tiensin said.

"Got it." Kenway said as he gently placed Naruto in the middle.

"Ow." Naruto softly whined.

"Wow… you were very gentle and he still feels pain. That armor really works." Tiensin said as he then gently wrapped the girls' arms around Naruto's body.

"Thanks ni-san." Azuki thanked her brother in a soft, tired voice.

"No problem imouto." Tiensin said with a soft smile as he gently kissed Azuki's forehead making her smile and blush a bit, almost forgetting how nice it felt when he brother kissed her forehead goodnight. "Sweet dreams." Tiensin said as he and Kenway left.

"Today was hell." Azuki said.

"I've never felt more sore in my life… and my family always pushed me so far that I barely feel this anymore." Chacha said.

"How was your day Naruto-kun?" Kimi asked, but all she got was silence. "Naruto-kun?" Kimi said his name only to hear him gently snoring.

"He's asleep!" Chacha said in shock as she, Azuki and Kimi stared wide eyed at him. He must have really went to hell to knock out instantly. Suddenly Kimi giggled making Chacha and Azuki look at her.

"He sounds so cute when he snores." Kimi said with a blush.

"Yeah." Chacha said as she and Azuki had agreeing smiles and blushes as well. Then they all had went to sleep; exhausted from the day's work.

.

.

The next morning the girls walked out of the room to see that a large dinner was already on the table.

"What the…" Azuki started as they stared in surprise that breakfast was already made.

"Hey you're all up!" The turned to see Naruto come out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. "Hope you all are hungry!" Naruto said with a grin.

"You're already up and clean?" Azuki questioned in surprise.

"Hell yeah! I've never felt more energetic! I think that training really help! It's only been a day I feel my energy double!" Naruto said with a grin as he then flexed a bicep and gripped it. "And I think my muscles are starting to grow as well."

"That's good news for us!" Chacha cheered with her arms thrust into the air. Suddenly Naruto felt a pair of dainty hands on his abs making him look down to see Kimi.

"Wow, you're right. Chacha come feel these." Kimi said with excitement as she blushed red. Chacha appeared next to Naruto and felt his bicep.

"Oh~ so strong and manly~, just the way I love my hunk!" Chacha said with a grin making Naruto blush and smile.

"Would you two stop being so handsy with him?" Azuki said as she walked up to them as she gripped Naruto's right shoulder and pulled him away. "Let's just eat and- oh my God, you're as hard as a rock." Azuki said in amazement as she stared wide eyed at Naruto.

"I know right? Soon I'll be as hard as steel." Naruto said with a grin, but then he developed as look of surprise as Azuki was feeling and squeezing his muscular right arm and shoulder. "Uh… Azuki-chan…" Azuki looked up with a blush as she saw the others staring at her with Chacha grinning cheekily making her realize what she was doing.

"Looks like someone's getting handsy~." Chacha said in a singing voice as her head moved side to side with each word.

"Shut it Chacha!" Azuki shouted as she turned red as she released Naruto.

"Anyway, I made you girls breakfast because I figured that how late we all got back that you all must have not gotten to eat dinner and were starving." Naruto said.

"You're right! Azuki's mean brother starved us all!" Chacha whined.

"He only let us have protein bars as a lunch! He was so cruel!" Kimi said as she cried anime styled tears.

"That… monster! Are you sure he's your brother? Because I know you would never be so cruel to them." Naruto said to Azuki with a stern and pissed expression.

"Sadly he is. He's always been this way. Ever since he learned from dad, who's an even bigger hard ass when it comes to training, he-" Azuki then noticed Naruto looking down with a red blush making her look down to see Chacha inching her hand closer to Naruto's towel. "Chacha!"

"I know." Chacha whined with a pout as she crossed her arms while Azuki glared at her with an annoyed anime styled face.

"Well you girls better eat up, because when I get dressed I'm heading out to train again! Only thirteen more days 'til my fight." Naruto said with a smile as he clapped his hands together. As Naruto headed to his loft, the girls sat at the dinner table, but Chacha, not wanting to miss her opportunity, quickly grabbed Naruto's towel and yanked it off, exposing him. Naruto screamed in embarrassment as he covered his member the best he could, while Azuki's jaw dropped anime style with Kimi's eyes widening anime style, both their faces completely red while Chacha grinned happily as she had a red blush on her cheeks. "Not cool Chacha! I'm not ready yet!" Naruto cried as he then jumped up to his loft.

"You have an amazing butt Naruto-kun!" Chacha called out with a grin.

"It's like that of a god's." Kimi said with pure amazement, her hands pressed against her red cheeks.

"Chacha… I swear… you know what, never mind. I'm not even surprised anymore." Azuki said as she just then took a bite of her pancakes.

"Aw~ that's no fun. I like see you get miffed. It's cute." Chacha said with a grin making Azuki blush.

"You wanna see miffed? Oh I'll show you…" Azuki then stopped as she look wide eyed at something. "Uh… how long has she been there?" Azuki questioned pointing to the side of the room making Kimi and Chacha turn to see Fu with wide eyes and her face completely red. She had smelled the food and decided to come over and eat through the hole he lovely sister made, only to have seen a full view of Naruto's gift from the gods.

"Oh, hey imouto! Did you enjoy the show?" Chacha said with a grin. Her sister's response was blood shooting from her nose as she then fainted. The three girls ran to her to see her hands over her heart as hearts danced around her head and she had hearts for eyes. "I guess she did!" Chacha said as she giggled with a grin.

"What's that?" Naruto questioned as he jumped back down wearing black pants, black with white sneakers and his black sleeveless muscle shirt with the Uzumaki swirl at the center of the chest. He then noticed Fu on the floor looking like she… 'Wait wasn't I just standing…' Naruto's eyes widened in realization. "Oh God No! Did She-"

"Yep! My imouto really likes you Naruto." Chacha said with a grin. Naruto was babbling in embarrassment as his whole face turned red.

"D… uh… meh… dammit Chacha!" Naruto shouted with an annoyed anime styled look and glare causing Chacha to gasp as Kimi and Azuki looked at Naruto in shock.

"How can you be so mean to me Naruto-kun~? How could you pull an Azuki on me~?" Chacha said as she started to cry causing Naruto to become guilty as his inner regret was etched all over his face.

"Oh you did not just name something after me like that!" Azuki exclaimed with a new annoyed anime face. Suddenly Naruto brought Chacha in a gently, yet firm warm hug.

"I'm sorry Chacha-chan. I never want to see you cry ever again. I'll do anything to make up for my mistake." Naruto said sincerely.

"She's playing you like a fiddle." Azuki said with a dull look, but then Kimi slapped her arm, pretty hard to making Azuki go 'ow' as she rubbed her stinging arm.

"Azuki, don't be mean. That still hurt Chacha either way." Kimi said as she scolded Azuki for being a bit cold hearted.

"Your scolding me? Jeez Kimi, you've really changed. I respect that." Azuki admitted making Kimi look at her with wide eyes.

"You respect me Azuki-nee-sama?" Kimi asked in disbelief, but new joy and hope as he eyes sparkled like stars as her fists were up to her chin. Azuki blushed and looked at Kimi in surprise that she called her big sister in a very respecting and admiring manner.

"Uh… well…" Azuki felt nervous as Kimi stared at her like that, but she couldn't help but smile as he watched her look of admiration and how nice it sounded to be called big sister by her.

"You want to know what would make me happy, Naruto-kun?" Chacha asked as she held Naruto close, her breasts pressed against his face.

"Of course." Naruto said wanting to make her happy no matter what.

"Then…" Chacha said as Fu then started waking up thanks to Matatabi licking her cheek making her feel ticklish.

"What happened?" Fu questioned before she remembered what she saw. "W-wait… how is that size even real?" Fu said to herself quietly as she blushed red.

"Make love to me Naruto-kun!" Chacha exclaimed with a huge smile as she took off her clothing until she was only in her black and grey leopard print bra and panty combo making Naruto's nose gush pout blood as his face turned red while Fu's jaw dropped as a shocked anime styled face, Kimi having swirls for eyes as her whole face was red while Azuki had a shocked yet pissed anime styled face.

"I… uh… whu… hummuna…" Naruto said as he felt his pants get tighter.

"Dammit Chacha!" Azuki shouted.

"So bold~." Kimi said as she felt woozy.

"Nee-chan, you're such a pervert!" Fu exclaimed as she continued to stare wide eyed at her big sister.

"And now life is back to the way Chacha likes it!" Chacha said with a victorious grin as she did a victory sign with her other hand on her excellent curvy hip.

.

.

It has been three days and Naruto has now gotten used to the armor, despite the gravity and energy suppression increasing. He was now able to use his fighting styles and techniques easier, albeit at a slower pace.

Naruto had performed a leg sweep, then a foot uppercut, slammed his foot down hard against the ground as he then punched forward, causing some pressurized are to fly an inch out of his hand.

'Incredible. Only three days and he's advanced this far. Guess there really wasn't much for me to worry about.' Kenway thought with a smirk.

Tiensin smiled as he stared at Naruto and his progress. Suddenly he felt someone tug on his white unzipped track jacket making him turn to see Kimi sweating and panting, bent down with a hand on her knee, her whole body shaking; she had weights wrapped around her ankles and most of her forelegs, and weights wrapped around her wrists and most of her forearms. She was dressed in the usual white shirt and bloomers.

"Tiensin-sensei *pant*, can I please take a break?" Kimi asked a she panted.

"No." Tiensin simply said.

"Then can I have some water?" Kimi asked, desperate for some nourishment.

"Only if you collapse." Tiensin said only to get smacked in the back of the head by Azuki. "Ow! Alright, she can have some. She's going to need it anyway for what's coming later." Tiensin said as he gave Kimi a bottle of water, who greedily gulped it down.

"What's coming later?" Azuki questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"You'll see~." Tiensin said with a grin. Azuki glared at him and lightly smacked him in the back of the head again. "Ow. You know if it wasn't for the harsh training I'm giving you, none of you would be strong enough to even lift your arms with these bad boys on." Tiensin said gripping and lifting up Azuki's arm weights.

"Can I have some more?" Kimi asked pulling on Tiensin's track suit again.

"Walk It Off Sato!" Tiensin shouted with a glare and a megaphone to his mouth, making Kimi 'eep' in fear and run off. "I love being the boss." Tiensin said with a smug smile and his knuckles on her hips. He then noticed his sister stare at him with a dull glare, so he pointed to the track, basically saying 'get back out there', earning him the bird from his sister who then jogged off as he said. "And that's ten extra miles for you." Which made Tiensin get whacked in the side of the head by a throwing disc his sister threw at him. "Ow! Twenty!" Tiensin shouted through his megaphone.

Naruto sent a few punches, before sending an upwards side kick, then right hook, then spinning sweep kick, then double palm strike, then foot uppercut, then a quick side jab. He then fluidly moved his arms as he got in the Hokuto stance, as he liked to call it sometimes. Naruto continuously concentrated his energy into his body, a large chore to do with how quick and powerful his strikes were.

Suddenly there were shadows on the ground making Naruto look up with curiosity as then large metal boxes fell to the ground, causing the earth the shake. Naruto sent chakra to his feet to keep him balanced, like during the tree climbing exercise back home. The other felt the commotion and went to check what was up.

"Oh great, they're here." Tiensin said with a smile.

"And what, pray tell, is here?" Azuki asked, knowing it would be something to bust all their asses.

"What Naruto requested and something to help give the rest of you buns of steel." Tiensin said as he went up to a box and typed in something on the keep pad it presented as then they all opened up a bit with steam coming out. The large boxes then transformed into giant robots with large boxing gloves for hands, minus two large boxes.

"Whoa~, robots~." Chacha, Kimi, Kengo, Inaho and Takeru said in amazement.

"Those are robots? Awesome~." Fu said in amazement.

"Um… these aren't for us, are they?" Syria asked with worry, her face evident of it.

"No, they're for me." Naruto said.

"Oh thank God." Syria said with relief.

"Don't tell me that these things…" Azuki knew the answer, the look on her face and sweat drop showed it.

"Yep. I'll be fighting these guys while wearing this armor." Naruto said gripping his armor making the others, minus Takeru and Kengo, jaws drop at Naruto's new insane element in his regime of training.

"You mean weights." Kengo said with his arms crossed.

"No, armor."

"No, they're weights. They obviously look like them." Kengo said.

"They connect to each other and wrap around my body securely, so they're armor." Naruto retorted.

"But they're all separate pieces, so they're weights." Kengo said.

"They are armor! They even make and invisible second armor of energy around me." Naruto said with a stern look.

"Well I can understand if that's armor, but the metal pieces aren't!"

"Yes they are!" Naruto shouted with a glare as he leaned closer.

"No they aren't! They're freaking weights!" Kengo shouted back with his own glare as he and Naruto got in each other's faces.

"Armor."

"Weights."

"Armor!"

"Weights!

"Dammit, It's Armor!"

"Oh would you two shut up! Who gives a hell!?" Himegami exclaimed with annoyance.

"Yeah whatever. I'll be training over there away from Kengo and other distractions. My fight's in ten days and I need to advance all my skills. Later." Naruto said as he then started walking away.

"You guys know what to do?" Tiensin asked the robots, getting nods from them. "Alright then. Follow." Tiensin said as the robots and Kenway followed Naruto.

"I know I'm going to regret this, but what's in those other two boxes?" Uruchi asked.

"I'm glad you asked." Tiensin said with a smile.

"Now I have regret." Uruchi said with a dull yet nervous look. Tiensin typed in something on one of the boxes' keypads as he then kicked it, making both open up in a similar fashion as the robots, expect when opened up, instead were cages filled with robot dogs barking and biting and clawing at the cages.

"Say hello to your motivators." Tiensin said with a wide smile.

Everyone shook with fear as they all sweating, feeling death's chilling breeze surrounding them.

"My Ass!" Takeru shouted.

Naruto continued walking to a nice spot to train.

"So what are you going to do after this? No doubt you're going to come up with another insane element for your training regime." Kenway voiced.

"Yeah, I was thinking on continuous motion. These guys on trucks keep moving a distance away from me yet close enough to send and land their hits, while I keep moving forward, sending my own attacks at them, with a large carrier truck tied to my back with five hundred pound large weights resting on it, then as we keep advancing we'll keep adding five hundred extra pounds, on and on." Naruto aid with a huge determined grin.

Kenway's eyes bulged out of his head as his jaw stayed still for a moment, before it dropped as the surrounding giant robots turned their heads to each other.

"You're Insane!" Kenway yelled with pure disbelief at Naruto's complete insanity when it comes the definition of going passed the limits.

"Glad I can make that clear." Naruto said with a smirk. "Alright bot boys, surround and get ready." Naruto ordered. The giant robots then surrounded Naruto getting in their battle stances. "Now let's dance!" Naruto shouted with a grin as he then ran at a robot, but it then uppercutted him. Normally Naruto would have either dodged or countered with his own fist, but thanks to the armor, he was sluggish compared to the robots. As he was sent flying, another robot punched him away towards another that then did the same thing.

Kenway watched as the robots punched Naruto to one another like a fun ball game.

'This is going to take some time to get used to.' Kenway thought as Naruto was then slammed into the ground.

.

.

It took four days… four days, until Naruto was able to go toe to toe with the bots. However he could not defeat them, but that was not the purpose of the exercise. The point was for Naruto to be able to face off against them and hold his own for an extensive amount of time. Normally he would keep at it until he defeated the robots, but he was stressed for time. Eight days had passed and now he had six days until his rematch with Wabisuke.

So now he moved on to the next portion of his training.

The continuous motion portion.

Kenway had brought a truck carrying five tons of weight while Tiensin supplied a truck to carry the robots. Kenway had helped Naruto tie chains and cables around his armored body, attaching him to the truck. Once everything was set, Naruto tried pulling the truck, which was a chore, since along with the five tons of weight, he was pulling the truck itself which is an added fourteen thousand pounds, along with the armor being now fifteen times Earth's gravity, Naruto was pulling a total of fourteen thousand five hundred pounds. It took about a minute or so to start moving the truck. Seeing that Naruto needed to get used to the weight of the truck first, he decided to postpone the robots' inclusion; much to Naruto's chagrin.

It took Naruto half the day to actually get used to the truck. It took him a few hours to get used to it while using his fighting style. He then started lifting the truck for added measures as a warm up, then decided that would be his usual warm up for now; although Naruto suggested something better for his weightlifting regime, so he asked Kenway to make a machine with a ginormous block that's purpose is to try and crush him so it would help in him increase his strength and capability of how much weight he can lift, especially with the extra times Earth's gravity into the mix. Kenway's dull look was all the reaction that was needed to say his opinion on the matter. For the rest of the day, the robots were then included, and boy did Naruto feel sore that day. The beatings, the insane weight to carry, the rising rate of decreasing energy; it was all such a pain. Literally.

Three days later, Naruto's friends were given a break that day, since Tiensin was working them to the soul, yes I mean soul, the elder Shinatsu decided to be a nice guy and let them have the whole day off. They had come after a meeting to see his progress and were shocked and amazed to see him pulling a shit load while moving at a blurring speed, maneuvering around the robots' attacks and sending his own blows, that either connected with their gloved fists and bodies leaving dents on the latter; although he was getting punched here and there, hell the robots even shot lightning at him, electrocuting his body and going right through it only for the wounds to heal a little after, sending him to the ground, but usually he skid or rolled back and dashed or jump towards the robots to face them off again.

At the time, Naruto was dealing with twenty five times Earth's gravity and pulling a total of a hundred forty five thousand pounds.

He could have sworn he heard Kengo say 'Damn, that's some DBZ shit right there'.

Kenway gave him a break, which he was about to say hell no to and keep going, but decided to do so since he hadn't spent time with the others considering he was spending all his free time training to go up against Wabisuke.

On the fifth day, it was decided that the armor would finally come off and Naruto would show off his new power.

The results were… phenomenal.

.

.

Up waiting atop of Amanohara, Wabisuke stood in the center with his sheathed Renzoku Kurai pressed against the ground with his hands atop of the pommel. He had his eyes closed, listening the calming breeze as he breathed calmly and silently; his chest never moving as his lungs took in oxygen.

He had been waiting patiently for hours for Naruto to arrive.

Despite his calm, stoic looks, he has been craving for this day to come.

It has be so long since Wabisuke ever had a battle that he was so close to losing. It brought about new excitement to him. A desire that was dearly missed. The drive to become stronger. Once hearing the truth from Toshiyuki Rin, Wabisuke knew the only person who could restore his desire and reason to better himself would be Naruto. The blonde proved it through their previous encounters. First it was feeling the extraordinary power from their first encounter. Then how he was able to land a hit on him. Then in their last one, he actually brought him to a deep point where if they continued he'd have to go all out, using every bit of power left to win.

Now they will fight to their hearts content.

No holds bars.

Ever since their last battle, Wabisuke has been training for this day.

'No ordinary man could handle what I've done to reach this point.'

.

.

Wabisuke had made it to the monitor room of Mayonaka Mun Shakai's castle. Hanahime ran to him as she then wrapped his arm around her neck.

"You can stop now." Hanahime said. Wabisuke looked to her, knowing she wouldn't let this go. Wabisuke had been using his strength to stay on his feet, but now he let himself accept the consequences of his battle as Hanahime made sure he didn't fall. He bent over, his knees bent, his whole body shaking from the pain as the wound in his torso continued to bleed.

"It's too bad the battle ended. I really wanted to see the legendary Flames of Omen." Annabelinda said with a smile. Iwao gave her a glare, but when she turned to him, he immediately looked away, shaking in fear as he sweated bullets, his face showing anime fear as he turned pale. He shook off the fear, albeit taking about twelve seconds thought, and went to aid his friend.

"Let's get you to your bed man." Iwao said as he wrapped Wabisuke's other arm around his neck.

"Snake woman." Wabisuke said earning everybody's attention.

"I have a name." Annabelinda said. Wabisuke stayed silent. "You wound me deep Wabisuke-kun." Annabelinda said with a pout as she patted her heart lightly.

"I overheard once on your plans of making a special room." Wabisuke said. Annabelinda smiled widely, knowing of what room he was talking about.

"Aw yes. I'd like to prepare it, but I need one last thing to complete it... and you have it." Annabelinda said lighting holding her chin as she licked her lips.

Wabisuke stared at her as he then brought up his index finger as then a pure black flame appeared at the tip of it, bringing nervous and fearful looks to Hanahime and Iwao.

The two did not fear him. No. It was the flames they feared.

TheFlames of Omen.

.

.

Wabisuke healed rather quickly after taking a shot of liquid into his veins that assisted with his healing factor. Now fully dressed, minus his hat and peacoat, he stood in front of the door of Annabelinda's special room.

"I planned this for a special procedure in the future for my experiments, but for now I guess I can let you use this as a special training room." Annabelinda said before turning her head to Wabisuke. "However, isn't it a bit dangerous for even you to go through this? I mean the pain you'll experience and from what I heard, your special ability does do some very deadly damage." Annabelinda voiced with a smile as her index finger was pressed against her chin.

"As the flames wielder I will not suffer as a victim. All I'll feel is the pain it bestows. All that really should be a concern is if they start to move on their own. I can hold them in place for so long, but even I can lose control and pass out. So when that happens, will you have the procedures to cancel them?"

"No. Not really. You can't cancel the flames from what I've seen, but you can contain them. I did come up with a contingency plan in case it gets out of hand. Although… even I'm not sure my technology can contain them." Annabelinda said. Wabisuke stayed silent before he moved forward as the door then opened and he entered the room. "Mm~, strong willed. Should have expected no less from you." Annabelinda said as the door closed. "No wonder you find value in Naruto-kun."

Wabisuke stood in the center of the room. He raised his right hand high as it was then covered with pure black flames, then he slammed his hand onto the pure floor as the fire then spread until the whole room was engulfed in pure black fire. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he felt the excruciating pain engulf his body. He had never felt a pain as worse or even close to at all like this. No doubt these flames he possessed burn greater than any other to exist.

'I will endure this pain. I will surpass my limits and advance, so I can meet you on the same road.' Wabisuke thought as he continued to grit his teeth even tighter.

.

.

Wabisuke's eyes slowly opened to realize that he was on the floor as he noticed the floor was white once more.

'I passed out?' Wabisuke thought as he blinked his eyes. He then got up on one knee with his eyes closed, but when he opened them he saw a pair of white heels and pale legs. 'Don't really need anything more than a second to know who that is.' Wabisuke thought as he looked up to see Annabelinda smiling at him.

"Ah~ so glad you're still with us." Annabelinda said with her smile that inwardly creeped Wabisuke out.

"What happened to the flames?" Wabisuke asked.

"Oh yes. Well before the power could consume your body, I had these tiny holes in the floor that absorbed the flames and transported them." Annabelinda informed.

"To where?" Wabisuke questioned with narrowed eyes. Annabelinda took out a small clear ball in between her index and middle finger. Wabisuke stared at the clear ball, silently asking what it was.

"Aren't you going to ask me what this is?" Annabelinda asked still smiling as she stared at Wabisuke. Wabisuke just stared at her in silence. "You're no fun sometimes." Annabelinda said with a pout. Wabisuke remained silent. "These balls absorb a vast quantity of your flames."

"And it didn't break apart and explode?" Wabisuke questioned.

"Actually it did. I tried freezing the balls at temperatures far below the freezing point of Antarctica, but sadly the flames were strong enough to crack the balls and ooze out, so I had no choice, but to throw them all in a miniature wormhole leading to a dimension where there was no organic life. The explosion was phenomenal. Mm~. The legendary flames truly are something to behold and fear with every fiber of ones being." Annabelinda said with a wide satisfied smile.

"No one was hurt then?"

"None at all." Annabelinda said.

"Then I'd like to continue with my training." Wabisuke said.

"Right, right, I'll leave." Annabelinda said as she walked away. Wabisuke stood up, but then a thought came to mind.

"Oi." Wabisuke said making Annabelinda turn to him; his back turned to her. "I have something I want you to make for me." Wabisuke said. Annabelinda couldn't help but grin widely with her mouth open as a rattle snake rattle noise came from her throat.

.

.

It took Wabisuke a day to endure the flames for a long period of time. His body may have been feeling the pure pain from the flames, but it was adapting to it and that's what mattered.

Wabisuke had been practicing his fighting style and sword skills. His sweat had been evaporating as it came out of his pores. His skin burning and being replaced by new cells as it eventually came off. Apparently despite not killing its user, the flames will still severely injure him. Hell even beneath the skin, the inside of his body was feeling the flames; the excruciating burning sensation that came from it. The point of being stuck in the room with the deadliest flames in existence was so Wabisuke's adapt would adapt and barely feel pain. After his fight with Naruto, he could tell from just getting hit by a fist that the blonde's greatest attribute so far was his physical strength along with powerful force behind his jutsu and elemental attacks. In order to withstand the force of his physical and energy based attacks was to put his body through intense pain so that it could endure Naruto's attacks.

So far he had a ways to go to reach the desired results. Suddenly there was a knock at the door, making Wabisuke cease as the flames then vanished through the floor.

In came Annabelinda making her way to him.

"I managed to help with increasing the intensity of your cuffs. Or at least they were cuffs." Annabelinda said as she handed a handheld device to Wabisuke. Wabisuke grabbed it and then pressed the button on it. Suddenly light came out and entangled Wabisuke. Light wrapped itself around his body; wrists, ankles, legs, arms, torso and neck, all being tightened by the light.

'My body! It's trembling! My neck… I can't breathe.' Wabisuke thought as he gritted his teeth. The light around his neck tightened as then the light changed as then rows of light lined each limb, connecting to the wrist and ankle cuffs and also the neck collar, then it lined against his spine and then grew rings that wrapped around his torso in five rows. The light then suddenly dug deep into his skin making Wabisuke wailed as he fell to one knee.

"Sugoi~ it became special armor now!" Annabelinda said with joy and excitement.

'My energy… it's all being suppressed that I can barely even feel it. It's almost non-existent. I'm feeling nauseous. And I feel like my muscles are twitching... desiring movement, but why?' Wabisuke thought with gritting teeth.

"I bet you're feeling the effects. Your new restraints lower your energy down to near zero, so you're going to have to slowly build it back up, but also this will limit your speed drastically, so no more lightning speed, hm~." Annabelinda chimed with a smile. Wabisuke looked at her for a moment before looking to his new restraints.

'Excellent.' Wabisuke thought as he then tightened on of his fists.

"I'll let you resume your training." Annabelinda said as she then headed for the exit. "Just a heads up. I plan on giving you something else to improve your training soon." Annabelinda said as she left the room.

"Good." Wabisuke said as he summoned black flames to his finger and pressed it to the floor as it then spread, engulfing the room in the fire once more.

.

.

Three days passed and Wabisuke was currently dashing around the room, using Renzoku Kurai. The blade was able to survive the Flames of Omen because it was the blade of darkness, and the flames were made of the same as well; allowing them both to co-exist.

He slashed and mixed his fighting style with it. He sent energy slashes from his katana, along with at times becoming a living lightning bolt to appear in front of the slashes and counter them with another slash.

Wabisuke had been focusing more on his speed and combat speed. From his previous fight with Naruto he knew that Naruto's strength in his jutsu and physical strength itself was his best attribute so he had to find a way around it; the best option being speed. After all, you can't hit what you can't catch. Although it would still be a chore with Naruto being excellently durable. His body has been adapting very well and the battle they had before was just going to make him stronger, after all it did the same for Wabisuke.

Wabisuke sent punches, kicks and claw strikes, then leaped and sent a flying spin kick, before unsheathing his katana and sending an upwards slash before landing onto the fiery ground, then sent slashes faster than the eye could see as suddenly purple vertical energy slashes surrounded him as then a the sound of what best could be described as a storm of blades followed after they disappeared.

Just as he unsheathed his katana, the flames started to recede into the floor. Once they were gone, the door to the room open as Annabelinda walked right into the room.

"What do you have?" Wabisuke asked. Annabelinda smiled as she then tossed some balls to the floor as they then exploded in black purplish light as then several large figure with a reflective black and purple shell, having no facial features at all. Wabisuke stared at them, but Annabelinda could hear his message clearly. After all it seemed that Wabisuke usually spoke to people he doesn't like in silence.

"These are my newest inventions. I've managed to study your flames enough to make a… stable version of my own and made these super beings with a shell of it to protect them from the flames. Although not for long apparently." Annabelinda said as she then handed Wabisuke a pouch. "In that are more of the capsules that these darlings came from. Don't go overboard in using them. After all, one alone can bench press five hundred and sixty pounds on its own." Annabelinda said.

Wabisuke stared at her before he snapped his fingers as the figures surrounded him. Wabisuke turned his back to Annabelinda before responding.

"Make them stronger." Wabisuke said. Annabelinda blinked a few times as she was surprised by Wabisuke notion.

'He's never thought of an idea as reckless as that.' Annabelinda thought before smiling widely. 'If you can bring out this side of him, then this'll be a good fight then, eh Naruto-kun?' Annabelinda thought before she turned and left the room as the whole room burst into the black flames once more.

All the beings got into fighting stances of various fighting styles. Most were in Naruto's arsenal. Wabisuke stared at them with his usual calm expression.

"Koi." (Come on)

.

.

The super beings really did Wabisuke a run for his money. Annabelinda was right about not going overboard. Even one nearly broke him in half with a single punch to the torso. Their speed and reflexes was unprecedented as well. Granted their speed was as fast as Wabisuke's full speed, but with the limiters on Wabisuke's body, they were able to appear in front of him and deliver a blow, especially when he sped off as a lightning bolt, when he became human again, one would usually appear behind, above or in front of him and deliver the blow; sometimes it was two and once three attacked at once with one elbowing him in the back, one punching him in the right ribs and another kicking him in the center of his torso.

Right now Wabisuke was battered and bruised, but still remained strong with his hands gripped the around the handle of his blade and scabbard. Today was the third day with these things that had been newly upgraded thanks to Annabelinda and he was ready to face them off again as they were about to begin another round. They all dashed at him, as Wabisuke quickly slashed at their attacks, jumped over a kick and slammed a lightning enhanced palm strike into the head of one, before flashing above another trying to strike him in midair, where he sent a quick slash at it, before quickly bringing up both his katana and scabbard to block two side kicks coming at him, however he didn't have a way to defend himself from behind which led to a kick in the spine sending him into the ground. He moaned as he got on his hands and knees, before preforming a spinning leap as one tried to slide kick him, then he used his blade block another kick before landing and skidding away, however then another appeared in front of him and kneed him in the jaw.

Sick and tired of always getting at least one injury from evading countering and blocking numerous attacks, his emotions took over as his eyes glowed purple then and suddenly a large extremely muscular purple arm came from his back and gripped the being in front of him, wrapping it's hand securely around the being, who struggled to get out of its grip, then in one swift motion, crushed it to death, causing it to go limp as it bled black ooze from new formed cracks in its body. Wabisuke released it and examined the arm. Mentally sending a signal to the arm as a test, its fist tightened as it flexed. After testing it a bit more, Wabisuke's eyes looked to the other beings who were already in their fighting stances, cautious of the new power.

Wabisuke just continued to stare at them, before he gripped Renzoku Kurai's handle and scabbard again.

.

.

Six more days had passed. Tomorrow would be Wabisuke and Naruto's rematch.

Concerned on his progress, Hanahime and Iwao headed to the training room he was in to see how he was doing, with the female of the two carrying a basket and having a pea coat draped around one of her arms. They checked today instead of earlier on because they knew how strong Wabisuke was and now with the added boost, they felt he could take on such pressure by himself for now, but they still felt worried for their friend at times.

"Tomorrow's the day. How strong you think he's gotten?" Iwao asked turning his head to Hanahime, his hands in his pocket.

"How can one tell?" Hanahime questioned back.

"Eh, good point." Iwao said as his eyes glanced down the hall. "Hey, remember when he used to be weak?"

"You mean back when we were children?"

"Yeah."

"Then you mean inexperienced." Hanahime corrected.

"Inexperienced? His gramps taught him a whole crap load of things. He just wasn't strong like me and the others were back then." Iwao said looking forward, but then a sly grin appeared on his face. "Jeez you sure were quick to defend him, plus that basket is filled with sweets for him, right? Maybe you should-" he then stopped when Hanahime looked at him with a deadpanned look. "Never mind." He said facing forward with a nervous smile.

They made it to the door where they noticed a panel next to it that need a hand placed on it.

Iwao placed his hand on the panel. When nothing was happening, he then added his energy as suddenly a purple glow happened as after a few moments, the door opened as they then walked in.

"Yo, Wabi! We- holy shit." Iwao said as he and Hanahime stared in shock as they saw the back of an upper body of an extremely muscular being with a bald head and strange wristbands that went halfway up the forearm with a bump that's most likely supposed to be a jewel; it was hard to tell because the being was completely purple yet was also sort of intangible as you could see Wabisuke within it at the bottom of the upper body; his back to them.

(Think of Appetite Demons from Toriko.)

"Hm~? Oh… it's you two." Wabisuke said as Hanahime and Iwao noticed the broken and destroyed super beings on the floor bleeding black and purple ooze.

"Goddamn." Iwao said.

"Wabisuke-kun, we were thinking you deserved a bit of a break." Hanahime said.

"Hm." Wabisuke looked to the enormous being's hand to see the last super being struggle to free itself from the ginormous hand. "Alright. Just let me clean up." Wabisuke said as the giant hand swiftly crushed the super being, making it go limp as ooze then bled from its body and leak to the floor.

"Hai." Hanahime said as she bowed and left. Iwao continued to stare at what was apparently Wabisuke's new form. Then the giant being threw the corpse in its hand to the wall at the side causing it to stick with its black and purple blood splatter against it as it then slowly slid down the wall, creeping out Iwao.

"Yyyyyyyeah~." Iwao said as he then left the room with the door closing as he left the room. "Jeez. Safe to say I didn't see any of that coming." Iwao said.

"He seemed so natural." Hanahime said.

"What do you mean?" Iwao asked with a raised eyebrow.

"That large form he was producing… it seemed like something that's supposed to be normal for all beings." Hanahime said.

"Wait, you mean even us and-" Iwao stayed silent as his body became stiff. He was petrified which surprised Hanahime, wondering what his problem was, until she noticed a person with snow white hair passing by them.

It was the snow white haired young man with smoothed down spikes down to the neck walking pass them with a blank look. A cold chill went down their spines as he passed them by. Once he travelled deeper into the hall and vanished, Iwao gulped as he body shivered.

"Damn that guy freaks me out." Iwao said as then the door next to them opened as Wabisuke walked out adjusting his ascot tie. Wabisuke noticed that Iwao was stiff.

"Winterfield walked by?" Wabisuke questioned.

"How'd you guess?" Iwao questioned rhetorically.

"I brought you one of your coats." Hanahime said as she extended the coat to him.

"Thank you Hanahime." Wabisuke said with a smile as he took the coat and swiftly put it on. The three then left, although Wabisuke had to snap his fingers in front of his face to knock him out of his daze, heading towards a place away from the madness of the organization they work for.

"Oh, I also brought you a few things to eat, like this." Hanahime said as she reached into the basket and extended it to him.

"Cinnamon roll. My favorite." Wabisuke said as he grabbed the cinnamon roll and ate it whole yet in such a gentlemanly manner that he left no mess on the floor or on his face and his cheeks were unpuffed as he chewed on it before swallowing it whole. "Thank you Hanahime." Wabisuke said smiling at Hanahime who blushed and smiled at him.

'Oh brother. Why don't I just leave and let them have a date? They already act like a couple.' Iwao thought with a dull look and his bottom lip out.

.

.

Wabisuke waited patiently until his opponent finally came.

Naruto stopped across from Wabisuke.

Naruto's hands were in his pocket. He stared at Wabisuke, whose eyes were shadowed by his fedora.

They stayed silent for a few moments before either one responded.

"Now look at this scene. Something from an anime." Naruto said with a smirk.

"You would know, apparently." Wabisuke said.

"I guess… but then again that would make this any other day back in shinobi world then." Naruto said with a shrug.

"I thought you would call it your home world." Wabisuke said.

"Yeah… to be honest… this place seems more like a home, ya know?" Naruto said with a blush as his eyes glanced to the side.

"… You're telling this to me?" Wabisuke asked, quite honestly surprised.

"Yeah. Not going to sugar coat it. I get a strange sense from you. I mean the last time we fought, I never connected to anyone like that in my life. Not even Sasuke. It wasn't like fighting a hated enemy as I expected. It was more like… I don't know really… I was hoping to find out in this fight." Naruto explained. Wabisuke stayed silent, but inwardly he was surprised and even honored by Naruto's words.

"Well then." Wabisuke gripped the lid of his hat and tipped it up to reveal his eyes. "I hope I don't disappoint." Wabisuke said.

"I don't think you have much to worry about." Naruto said with a smirk.

Wabisuke's eyes were shadowed as he remained silent, yet on the inside he silently admired Naruto's dedication and heart to the pledge of Tenbi academy.

The two then got in their fighting stances as they then waited for the right moment to clash.

As if the heavens were watching them, a piece of a rock formation on the mountain broke off and came to the ground, as a signal for them to start.

They dashed at each other and clashed. Their forearms slamming against one another. They glared into each other's eyes for a few silent moments, before Naruto went for a high side kick to Wabisuke's left temple that was blocked by the dark haired young man's forearm, then the blonde went for a kick to his left ribs, but Wabisuke blocked it with his knee. Naruto then went for a left jab to Wabisuke's face, but Wabisuke leaned his head to the side, but Naruto then went for a headbutt to Wabisuke's nose. Wabisuke leaned back, but Naruto was still coming in close for the headbutt, so he went for a leg uppercut to Naruto's jaw, but Naruto disappeared and appeared above Wabisuke's head and went for a side kick for the head again, but Wabisuke quickly leaned back even more, but with the length of Naruto's leg, he was forced to unsheathe Renzoku Kurai a smidge, increasing his gravity so he'd drop back quicker. Once ready to completely unsheathe his maken, Wabisuke then noticed a rasengan in Naruto's hand, but suddenly Naruto released the jutsu from his grasp, letting it fall.

'He's able to release a rasengan from his hand!?' Wabisuke thought with wide eyes.

Thinking quickly, Wabisuke turned into a bolt of lightning and fled before the attack could connect. Once the jutsu hit the ground, it exploded into a large sphere of wind. Naruto was flipping backwards into the air until he gracefully landed on both his feet. Once the aftermath of the attack had dissipated, Naruto stared ahead to see Wabisuke. Wabisuke stared right back at Naruto as he saw underneath their exchange.

'I see. He was the one leading. Like a dance, he was the one leading me into it. He made me lean to the right with his punch, and anticipated the next move. When he was ready to send the kick, he wasn't sure what my next move would be, but figuring it would be my transformation into a bolt of lightning once more, he sent the kick as a front to distract me from noticing the rasengan. Speaking of the technique, despite what it may seem, he didn't really use that much energy at all. It only expanded so far because it was an aftershock of the attack. It was more about control than energy output. A small burst of energy that had a high concentration of wind element within it and upon impact it releases all the wind, expanding the sphere holding it all in place, yet only acts as a dome to keep the harsh winds from injuring anyone out of the range of the blast. Anyone near it will get sucked in and feel the punishment. His rasengans are now actually more deadly now after learning to control elements.' Wabisuke then gave an unnoticeable smirk. 'Pretty good. Just give him two weeks and he's ready with a new arsenal in his skillset.'

Naruto then started moving his feet a bit in placed as he brought his hands up in a fighting stance where his right elbow was in as his hand was up shoulder height and the other arm was extended out with the elbow bent a bit; both hands were open with most of the fingers bent.

(Kind of Kung Fu like.)

Naruto then gestured for Wabisuke to come at him with his index and middle digit on the right hand.

Wabisuke stayed silent before dashed at Naruto and sent claw strikes. He went for jabs at the face that Naruto continued to dodge, then he went for a sweep kick that Naruto hopped over, but Wabisuke immediately stopped as Naruto hopped over and went for a side slash with his katana to slice Naruto in half, but Naruto anticipated it as apparently he didn't put much force into the hop as his feet touched onto the floor, only for Naruto to immediately leap over the slash, and spun in the air where he unsheathed his hidden blade, the same that Chacha gave him and went for an upward slash at Wabisuke while he spun in the air. Thinking quickly, Wabisuke brought up his scabbard, blocking the attack. Naruto's blade skid across the scabbard as then Wabisuke leaped back.

Wabisuke skidded back as Naruto landed in a crouching position with one hand on the ground. Naruto quickly sent energy to his feet and shot forward towards Wabisuke. Wabisuke quickly brought up his blade and scabbard in a cross block, as Naruto's knife and one of his arnis' clash with the blade and scabbard. Naruto immediately went for a kick to the side of Wabisuke's knee, but Wabisuke bent his leg to the side to avoid immediate impact, before quickly jumping away from Naruto. However anticipating this, Naruto quickly summoned a red energy arm that tightly grabbed onto Wabisuke's peacoat.

'Even his spirit arms have gotten stronger. Not only from what little of the kyuubi's chakra he can use with the red color being an indication, but instead of being long and skinny, they're more defined and muscular now. However…' suddenly a large purple muscular arm gripped the wrist of Naruto's energy arms, making it release Wabisuke from the strong pressure. 'They're not as strong as my own.' Wabisuke thought as he stared at Naruto's flinching face.

'Damn! His own arms are too strong! Hell I can even feel the power from the pressure its grip is given!' Naruto thought before he then sent a second energy fist at him, only for another larger arm from Wabisuke to come out and grip the fist and gripped it tightly, giving off much pressure making Naruto's teeth grit. 'Goddamn! Whatever these things feel, I feel!' Naruto thought, gritting his teeth.

Wabisuke then brought the arms closer to him, bring Naruto close to him before send a forward kick to Naruto, but the blonde quickly brought his knee up, blocking the kick, but Naruto felt the foot surrounded by lightning element as he felt jolts transfer from the foot to his knee making Naruto grunt in pain as his energy arms dissipated and he was sent flying, then skidding across the ground for a second before rolling back and skidding another second on his feet in a crouching position with his right hand on the ground before stopping in place as Wabisuke landed on the ground far across from him.

Naruto stood up and rubbed his right wrist to ease the pain he felt, but the pain also felt on the inside as well.

'Damn. That's something to remember.' Naruto thought as he stared at Wabisuke while still rubbing his wrist.

"Are you afraid?" Wabisuke asked.

"Hm?" Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion, ceasing rubbing his wrist.

"Your spirit arms are strong, but I can sense that if you accessed the full power of your beast's chakra that the arms would be even stronger, however that would entail for you to encounter the essence of your hatred, which is rather risky. So I ask, are you afraid?" Wabisuke voiced as he continued to stare at Naruto.

Naruto stared at Wabisuke with a calm gaze and expression before standing up straight and putting his left hand in his pocket.

"Pretty much. Despite how brave I'm praised to be, I am afraid of myself at times. Or my like I'm afraid to slip up. This place is my home after all. I love it too much too let myself slip up and have everything I hold dear and precious to me get destroyed." Naruto said in a serious tone.

"Looks like we have something in common." Wabisuke said in a low tone. Naruto heard it with his now stronger hearing, wondering what Wabisuke meant, but decided to save that for another time.

"Don't worry. When I get the help to make sure this hatred is contained I'll overcome it. Then Kurama and I will be unbeatable." Naruto said in his calm neutral expression.

"Don't get too cocky." Wabisuke said tipping his hat forward. Wabisuke stared at Naruto's pants, more specifically the spot where his lightning based kick had connected to.

"If you're wondering what's with my pants showing no char or damage, it's because these were specially made from my friends at Tengoku No Mon. I had an itching feeling to wear this for where we finally settle things. I just had them made some for me that could take some punishment." Naruto said calmly. Wabisuke then suddenly giggled a bit surprising Naruto. "What?"

"Settle things? I highly doubt this will be our final battle." Wabisuke said with a smirk. Naruto couldn't help but smirk back.

"Well then. I'm glad we're on the same page." Naruto said with his smirk.

Suddenly Wabisuke swiped his hand up as a blade of purple lightning came from his hand and went straight at Naruto. Naruto quickly leaped to the side as his right hand opened up and then immediately a rasenshuriken was formed.

'What the!?' Wabisuke's eyes opened wide as Naruto quickly threw his jutsu at him. Wabisuke leaned to the side as the jutsu flew mere inches from his face. Wabisuke turned only to see a new Naruto ready with a rasengan. Wabisuke leaped back as the clone tried slamming the jutsu in him, but it only impacted into the ground causing a burst of wind to send Wabisuke flying into the air. 'Such force! Sending enough wind to send a shockwave that would send me flying!' Wabisuke thought. He then noticed Naruto quickly toss something faster than the normal eye could see. Thankfully for him, his eyes were not 'normal' anymore, so he saw a tiny blue scroll come straight towards him. It had then suddenly dispersed into a cloud of smoke as a new Naruto with a glare and gritting teeth was in front of him ready for a kick. 'Nani?!' Wabisuke thought with shock as he did an X block. The clone sent a kick straight at Wabsiuke, sending him away, but then a pair of energy arms came from the clone, grabbing him tightly and then the clone was launched forward, going for a headbutt, but Wabisuke grabbed the head and was about to knee the clone in the side, until he heard a screeching sound from behind making him turn to see the rasenshuriken from earlier come back towards him. 'Oh shit!' Wabisuke thought with gritting teeth before the attack connected.

Naruto stared at the giant sphere of wind with his calm, neutral look and his hands in his pocket. How he was presenting himself is a little thing he likes to call his Jotaro Kujo stance.

(Yeah, yeah, I know. I'm a fanboy. Well most of you are too if you are reading fanfiction. Be proud of your heart's desires!)

"Like it?" Naruto said as he brought up his hand that had another tiny blue scroll being held by his fingertips. "Even though it's kind of hard to accept me not being with Sakura-chan in the end, I was curious about this kid me and Hinata had in canon named Boruto or better known as Bolt. I came across this kid's fight with Temari and Shikamaru's son Shikadai. Apparently he's craftier than me. I actually got this idea from him. Wish I could have thought of this before. Would have saved a lot of chakra and stamina for my fights." Naruto said with a small smirk as Wabisuke took a few steps forward and stopped far across from Naruto. "You see I created a couple hundred or thousand clones the day before and sealed them into these tiny scrolls. I store them in my seal that once held Kurama. Since it doesn't hold him anymore we've decided to utilize it in a productive manner by storing these scrolls or any other useful tool within the seal. Kurama doesn't mind the extra things. After all there is more space in there than you'd expect. There's enough for more than one bijuu to roam around. I guess accepting being a jinchuriki really brings a load off the mind and its scape." Naruto said as he juggled the tiny scroll in hand a bit before it then vanished. "Plus the power I've gained and its control make utilizing the scene easier than you'd think." Naruto said as his face was calm once more.

"Hm. Ingenious. Only you and that fox could come up with something like this." Wabisuke said as he tipped his hat forward. The back of Wabisuke's peacoat was frazzled and had miniscule tears on the surface from the jutsu before. 'I only felt the surface of that jutsu. A few miniature chakra blades had stabbed into the flesh on the back of my head, but luckily despite that and the damage to my jacket I managed to get away before I got hit full force by it.' Wabisuke thought.

After that thought, the two dashed and clashed again, although this time causing a shockwave that expanded pass the border of the mountain causing the gravel bellow to fly away and a large booming sound to emanate from the area as a flash of light surrounded the two.

They sent a few punches at each other that they both continued dodging, until Wabisuke kneed Naruto in the jaw, but Naruto quickly leaned back with his hands landing firmly onto the ground as he twist his body and shot a bullet kick at Wabisuke who tried to block it, but it was so quick that he earned a direct hit, skidding him back. Naruto quickly brought his lower body back, now being in a crouching position as he then made a tiger seal and rocketed towards Wabisuke. Wabisuke ceased skidding and managed to move his body to the side in time to avoid the hit, yet it was close enough to graze his peacoat, leaving a tear among the surface, before Naruto then suddenly vanished and appeared above Wabisuke sending a sidekick the back of Wabisuke's head, though the well-dressed young man brought his arms over his head and blocked the attack.

Naruto bounced off of Wabisuke's arms and dashed at him as Wabisuke did the same, until they clashed with fists and claw strikes clashing against one another.

.

.

Minori was sitting at her desk, drinking coffee; her face bandaged with bandages on her arms with the left entirely wrapped around her left forearm and hand. Her room shook from the shockwave coming from Amanohara, but she continued to drink her coffee as if nothing was happening, despite her throne like chair with herself shaking in place. After a few moments, the room stopped shaking. Minori stopped drinking and sighed in delight from her delicious coffee.

"I wonder if things are going well." Minori said. Minori then groaned as she rubbed her bruised back. "Man, what a slave driver that Lon guy was." Suddenly Haruko burst through the door.

"Principal!"

"No Haruko, we are not going in to help out. The battle just started." Minori said.

"B-but-"

"Haruko, we've all seen the fruits of Naruto's training, I'm sure he'll be fine, so stop being such a worry wart." Minori said with a dismissive wave.

"I just… I'm just worried." Haruko said with a matching worried expression.

"Why? He's strong enough to bend a gurney effortlessly, and literally knock the block off a giant robot right off its hinges. What's to worry about?" Minori questioned not getting the big picture of Haruko's worry.

"Because he's my little brother! I tend to worry about his safety!" Haruko raised her voice.

"You two aren't even blood related."

"I DON'T CARE!" Haruko screamed causing Minori to blink. Haruko stared at the ground, feeling bad about screaming at the principal. Minori however just stood up, walked to Haruko and hugged her.

"I'm worried too… but despite feeling fear in what he's getting himself into, we have to believe in him. He was like a stupid little kid when he first came here and that was months ago. Just look at him now. He's grown into a fine young man who can take care of anything that comes his way. We should be proud of that." Minori said.

"I know, but… that still doesn't help me from worrying." Haruko said.

"I know kiddo. I know."

"Don't call me kiddo! I act more mature than you!" Haruko exclaimed looking up at Minori before they both separated from each other.

"Yeah right! Grow yours as big as these and then we'll talk." Minori said gripping her superior breasts with a proud smile. Suddenly there was another shockwave, making the room shake, causing Haruko to lose her footing while Minori kept hers. "Could he at least try his best to not shake the earth?" Minori said turning to the view of the mountain with a raised eyebrow and her hands on her hips with her bottom lip out.

"Right. Maybe we should tell the two to keep their superhuman strength that can be confused for a god's to keep it down a notch!" Haruko exclaimed bluntly.

"What are you talking about? Gods are way stronger." Minori said waving her hand in dismissal.

"Not my point." Haruko said with a dull look.

.

.

Naruto and Wabisuke's forearms clashed, then their punches then their knees collided against one another as they were in the air before they then started sending kicks and punches to one another with them both blocking them all with their arms and legs, before their knees collided once more as they bounced off of each other. Once landing onto the ground they dashed at each other. Naruto sent a punch that Wabisuke's head leaned away from, although earning a graze upon his cheek. Wabisuke sent a jabbing chop to Naruto's face with Naruto's head leaning away, but earned a graze upon his cheek as well. They both grabbed each other's arm with their free hands before slamming their foreheads against one another, their teeth gritting and then leaping away before clashing once more.

"Asura!"

"Hyo no Ikari!"

The two once against were clashing fists and claw strikes at blinding speed with what sounded like blades screeching against steel. The two then sent kicks that clashed at the forelegs before jumping away from one another.

"Goddamn. How strong are your fingers and nails?" Naruto questioned.

"Don't know." Wabisuke said as he bent down, stabbing his fingers deep into the ground before standing up with a large rock in his hands. "My finger strength far exceeds that of my normal physical strength." Wabisuke said as the then squeezed his fingers tightly into the rock, breaking it apart. "I should see how much psi they can handle."

'Goddamn.' Naruto thought with narrowing eyes.

"While my nails have developed numerous bloody years of training to reach the level of being considered individual blades on each of my fingertips. Plus keeping them well-manicured helps as well." Wabisuke said.

They two then dashed and clashed causing a booming shockwave before separating and repeating once more, being speeding blurs to normal human eyes. After the second clash, the stood straight with Wabisuke still staring at his fingers and nails while Naruto's hands were in his pockets.

"Funny how the shorter they are the more damage they do. Like the difference between the usual pair of shark teeth." Wabisuke said before they repeated their clashes three times. "Funny huh?" They then clashed three more times before Wabisuke brought his wrists together and slammed both palms into Naruto's torso, sending him skidding before he dashed at the blonde once more.

"Hysterical." Naruto said with gritting teeth, feeling some lightning element course through his body for a second, before he then started dodging and weaving from Wabisuke's flurry of jabbing kicks. Naruto then sent a fast punch that Wabisuke blocked but felt a small crack form in his left arm bone from the force and strength behind it as he was sent skidding back and halted after a few moments. "Usually in society it's the longer one with more quantity than quality that's praised. Irony huh?" Naruto said with a smirk.

Wabisuke couldn't help but chuckle with a smirk at the insight on society as his arm fully healed from the crack.

Wabisuke then dashed forward and sent some claw strikes that Naruto weaved from before leaping back a bit from a hard kick coming down, impacting against the ground, causing it to break apart, but then Wabisuke's large energy arm came from his back and went for a downward punch that Naruto luckily jumped away from. However anticipating this, Wabisuke's energy fist punched into the ground, burying deep into it, as Wabisuke then leaped, balanced off it as another even larger one came out and tried to slam it's back arm onto Naruto. Unable to leap away to safety Naruto dropped a tiny blue scroll behind himself as a clone appeared, grabbed his arm and threw him away from the oncoming danger before forming a rasengan that he was ready to toss, before getting crushed, but Wabisuke quickly unsheathed his katana and sliced the clone and it's jutsu in half, sending a blade of wind, from how fast and strong the slash was, running straight towards Naruto at high speed, but then blonde quickly stood up after landing and leaned away as the blade of wind passed mere inches from his body.

Naruto quickly turned and took out his Baransu arnis' and clashed one with Renzoku Kurai, and went to hit Wabisuke's head, but the dark hair young man blocked it with his scabbard.

"So where did you get the idea of throwing a rasengan?" Wabisuke asked as they then started clashing their weapons against one another; Naruto using both arnis' while Wabisuke only used his unsheathed katana while he hand his scabbard behind his back.

"Eh, it's always been on my mind. I wasn't sure if it was possible until I saw one of the students watching Naruto prime's son's own movie. I managed to check out that rasengan he threw, so I tried out my own version. I call it Rasenbakudan (Spiraling Bomb)." Naruto said as he clashed one arnis against Wabisuke's blade and tried to get in a hit only for it to be parried.

"Not very imaginative." Wabisuke said.

"Shut up." Naruto said as he then suddenly something came swinging from his back, making Wabisuke tried to jump back, but his cheek, forehead and shoulders had gotten hit hard by small hard iron spheres. Wabisuke managed to move away with blood going down the side of his lip as he stared at Naruto who was now swinging clackers around him at high speeds. "Behold! Clacker Volley! Courtesy of Joseph Joestar!" Naruto said with a cocky smirk.

"That explains why it looks familiar." Wabisuke said.

"Oh, you've read the manga!" Naruto said in excitement.

"I only saw a glimpse of it from the scene of the anime." Wabisuke said.

"Pfft, the manga's better." Naruto said as he then dashed and tried hitting Wabisuke with the volley. "Then again it doesn't have that spine tingling effect whenever you see Star Platinum's Barrage of punches." Naruto said as Wabisuke continued parrying the iron balls, before he suddenly sliced off their strings, caught them in hand and tossed them at Naruto at high speed, hitting his body as the blonde skidded back from the force. "Oh Goddammit! Those things were expensive!" Naruto exclaimed with annoyance.

Suddenly green kunai started forming in Naruto's hand, eight between each finger, as he then threw them all at a high speed at Wabisuke. Wabisuke parried them away but they all suddenly detonated at the same time, causing him to flying away. Naruto appeared behind him as he then kicked him into the air, before he vanished and appeared behind him again and kicked him at the sides before wrapping his arms around him. Wind then started to surround and circulate around them as Naruto went for an Omote Renge, but as they were spinning, Wabisuke concentrated as he summoned purple lightning to erupt and surround his body, causing Naruto to get shock, only for him to disappear in a cloud of smoke, meaning that he was just a clone.

Wabisuke manage to block an oncoming kick from the blonde with his scabbard and slice him in half with his katana. He noticed that the clone had a green kunai in hand as it was tossed to him, but Wabisuke flashed away in a flash of purple light and landed upon the ground where Naruto charged at him with a green kunai. Wabisuke blocked it with his scabbard and leaned his head to the side to dodge a kick from the blonde as he brought his katana to his back where another Naruto tried to slice at him with another green kunai. Wabisuke was ready to summon lightning to his body again, but the Naruto behind him was prepared with a rasengan in hand, about to be slammed in his face. Wabisuke quickly turned into lightning and rocketed into the air and materialized once more as the rasengan slammed into the other Naruto, exploding into another enormous sphere of wind. A shockwave blasted from it, forcing Wabisuke to endure it, but as his eyes wondered they widened as they saw a green kunai whiz up to his face before exploding.

Below, there was a hole in the ground, which was where the kunai came from. Naruto crawled out of the ground and dusted his clothes off, before he spun, placing his hand on the ground as his leg shot up for a kick up to Wabisuke to send him flying, however when it connected, Wabisuke faded away.

'The hell?' Naruto thought as his eyes widened. Suddenly he was kicked upside the head, sending him flying, before Wabisuke's hand extended to his ascending body as a shot of lighting shot from his gloved palm, hitting Naruto in the sky, surrounding his body with in electricity, before Wabisuke appeared above him, gripped his entire face and dived down, slamming Naruto down into the ground, causing the earth to break and extend as a shockwave blew over the top of the mountain.

"Hyo no Ikari!" Wabisuke shouted as he started slamming his claw strikes into Naruto. "Hyo no Tsume!" Wabisuke slammed the purple claw covered hand onto Naruto, as lightning exploded from it. Wabisuke flew away, flipping back away, and landed gracefully on the ground.

Naruto came out of the rumble with some miniscule debris falling off his from. Naruto panted as he stared at Wabisuke. His jacket was dirty and had a tiny tear on the surface of the left shoulder and right forearm, while his shirt had a few small tears on the front.

'Goddamn that hurt.' Naruto thought as he cleaned off the dust from his jacket and pants.

He then vanished and appeared above Wabisuke and went for a punch, but Wabisuke vanished as Naruto's fist was slammed into the ground, breaking it apart and rise from the ground, but his energy arm shot out of his back as it suddenly grabbed Wabisuke, who appeared away from him, shocking the well-dressed young man as the hand gripped his neck, focusing Kurama's energy, burning Wabisuke's neck, before Wabisuke summoned his own large arm from his back as it chopped Naruto's energy arm, making the blonde flinch, giving Wabisuke time surround himself in lightning as it traveled down Naruto's energy arm. Naruto quickly focused his arm to vanish, and once it did, the lightning dissipated.

Naruto rubbed his arm from feeling the pain of the chop.

'That's weird. I felt the chop from his own energy arm yet strangely it did more damage than the lightning. I felt the effect of the lightning, but nothing to bring harm. Maybe if it was stronger than the case would be different. Whatever that arm is, it's made of a much stronger and focused source of energy than the element.' Naruto thought as he stood straight up. Wabisuke raised his hand making Naruto raise an eyebrow, wondering what he had planned.

Wabisuke aimed his hand at Naruto with his middle and index erected forward. Suddenly compressed energy shot from the tips of his fingers. Naruto's eyes widened as he felt his shoulder get hit. He felt the compressed energy drill into his shoulder and shoot out of the other end.

'Shit! My jacket!' Naruto's thoughts exclaimed as his eyes looked to the hole in his jacket with the new wound in his shoulder underneath it.

"Are you fucking serious?! You just got hit and you only care about your jacket!?" Kurama shouted as Naruto turned back to Wabisuke.

Wabisuke shot another blast of compressed energy, but Naruto vanished and reappeared away from it, but he was forced to lean back sideways as one nearly shot right through his left eye. Naruto then started running at high speed around the top of the mountain as Wabisuke continued shooting lightning fast compressed energy from his fingertips.

Naruto ran, flipped, leaped back and dived away from the blasts, before he got shot in the leg, making him trip, but he immediately crated a rasenshuriken and threw it towards Wabisuke. Wabisuke's eyes widened before he jumped to the side to avoid the attack, fortunately dodging it in time, but the front of his peacoat got cut again from the blade of the jutsu.

Naruto rolled on his side, and when he was on one knee, his hand was raised as another was formed and he threw it.

'What!? He can form them one after another without problems?!' Wabisuke thought with wide eyes. Once the tip of his feet hit the ground, he quickly sent element energy to his feet, and then immediately bounced off the ground at a high speed, flying away from the jutsu that almost his him.

"My Turn!" Naruto shouted as he rose to his feet with twin rasenshurikens in his hands. He then threw them at Wabisuke, both shooting forward and were about to go in a crossing shuriken formation, forcing Wabisuke to summon his spirit arm from his body, slamming the palm against the floor with great strength and force, sending him flying up after the impact for leverage, leaving cracks on the ground from the palm slam.

Wabisuke felt relieve, but that was absolutely short lived as another came at him in the air. Wabisuke quickly used his lightning bolt form to dive back down to the ground. Once on the ground, he saw more rasenshuriken fly right at him. Wabisuke started running from the attacks, vanishing from time to time. Wabisuke was having too many close calls, so he decided to send a slash of electricity from Renzoku Kurai, but as it hit, even though there was a bit of a struggle the jutsu overcame the element.

'Dammit! It can cut through lightning!' Wabisuke thought as he gritted his teeth. Wabisuke was forced to continue dodging and running, until he was in front of the rock formation atop and carrying the seal within the mountain, Naruto's eyes had widened as his index and middle gestured up as the rasenshuriken quickly flew into the air, right when Wabisuke went to dodge it; the jutsu barely touching the rock formation. Wabisuke noticed this, but he was more thinking on how it was possible than rather avoid hitting the formation. 'How was that possible? Is his control over wind so potent that he can willingly control one of his wind based techniques from afar?' Wabisuke thought as he took a quick glance to the sky to see the rasenshuriken flying, but his eyes widened as he saw numerous falling down towards him. 'When did he make those?! Wait… the ones from before. They never hit! He planned this!' Wabisuke thought before running at high speed to avoid a rasenshuriken dive bombing him, causing the mountain to shake upon impact. Wabisuke continued to run from the diving jutsus, but after what seemed like the last one came down from above, Naruto charged at him with a rasenshuriken extended. Wabisuke jumped to the side and sent a quick slash from Renzoku Kurai, slicing Naruto in half only for it and the jutsu in hand to fade away to his shock. 'How!? He copied my move from before?!' Wabisuke thought with shock.

Suddenly a rasenshuriken came down on him, the blades cutting into him, as he was glued to the floor. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he looked up to see Naruto above with two more in hand. Naruto then started letting out a battle cry as he threw them and started forming and throwing more rasenshuriken at Wabisuke at high speed. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as the jutsus came closer to him.

.

.

Haruko returned to the security committee room, where a few of them were doing paper work while others patrolled the school.

"Aw~, why did I have to be stuck here doing paper work while nee-chan does the cool stuff and look out for fights?" Fu whined with her head lying atop the table with a large frown on her face. Haruko couldn't help, but giggle; it seemed like Chacha never left with Fu still around.

Suddenly the whole room shook with the papers on the table falling to the ground making them all whine after the aftershock had finished.

"And someone explain to me why our loving principal allowed for the fight to be held atop of the most sensitive spot in all of Tenbi?" Furan questioned with her face leaning against her hand as Yuka chuckled with a sweat drop.

.

.

Naruto landed away from the enormous blue blasts, enduring the harsh winds from the shockwave, before it dissipated, leaving a large cloud of dust.

"Yare yare." Naruto said as he started cleaning off his jacket of any debris that it came into contact with from the shockwave. 'Thanks for helping me with figuring out how that after image like technique worked Kurama.'

"It wasn't tough, especially for your pea brained mind." Kurama said making Naruto form a glare. "Sure gave him the surprise we needed."

Naruto looked at his hand that shook a bit, but wasn't even really noticeable.

'I've never thrown that many rasenshurikens before.' Naruto thought.

"Without this power you have, you wouldn't be able to do so, ever." Kurama said as Naruto's hands stopped shaking. Naruto stared at his still hand as his eyes narrowed.

'No doubt. With this power, I can now protect my home and my family!' Naruto thought as his hand tightened into a fist. 'Wish I could do it for the others too.' Kurama stayed silent as Naruto remembered Konoha and the people there, wondering how they were doing, but then suddenly Kurama's eyes widened as he sensed something angry and dark.

Pure killer intent.

"Naruto, Watch Out!" Kurama shouted knocking Naruto out of his train of thought. Unfortunately it was too late, as Wabisuke shot from the cloud of dust and stabbed both his hands into Naruto's chest. Naruto gritted his teeth before looking down to see Wabisuke's eyes wide, but within them was pure unadulterated rage. Naruto wondered what brought this up, when he then noticed a tiny scratch on his fedora.

'His hat… I damaged it. His most prized possession.' Naruto thought before Wabisuke conjured up electricity into his hands, electrocuting Naruto from the inside out.

Naruto screamed bloody murder as his whole body was surrounded by purple electricity before he was then sent flying; crashing into the ground, causing a rut to form as he laid in a the end of it. Naruto groaned from the pain.

'Damn… how am I still alive? That was pure punishment.' Naruto thought as eh then placed a hand over his chest. 'Guess I should be lucky my body isn't normal anymore or that would be curtains for me.' Naruto thought before suddenly Wabisuke charged and stabbed his hands within Naruto again, causing him to scream once more, as then Wabisuke's spirit arms grabbed ahold of Naruto as now all four arms sent electricity into Naruto's body and system making the blonde scream in pure agony once more.

Naruto gritted his teeth as he tried to fight off the pain, when he suddenly noticed black flames appear onto Wabisuke's forearms. They could nearly be mistaken for the amaterasu, but he doubted they would work this way. They traveled down his arm until they hit his body, and once connecting, Naruto felt unbelievable, inconceivable, excruciating pain as the flames covered his chest. Naruto then suddenly screamed so loud that it echoed throughout the land.

.

.

Back at school, everyone turned towards the mountain where the scream originated from, with the members of Maken-ki, knowing full well who that was.

"Naruto."

.

.

Kurama felt his ears twitch in slight pain from the sound his jinchuriki was making as Naruto continued to scream.

'Dammit. This doesn't look good.' Kurama thought. Suddenly now his eyes widened from pain as he looked to see the black flames appear on his chest. 'WHAT THE HELL!?' Kurama thought as he patted down the fire, only for it to catch on his arm, making him scream from the pain of his arm having the black flames start devouring it. Yes, devouring. These flames felt like they were trying to consume him. He needed to do something fast. "NARUTO! WE NEED TO GO AT HIM FULL FORCE! DON'T HOLD BACK!" Kurama screamed out.

Naruto gritted his teeth as he then conjured up strength to his arms and slammed them against Wabisuke's chest as he also summoned his energy arms to wrap an extra pair of hands around Wabisuke.

"TOGETHER!"

Naruto and Kurama then roared as they summoned their power to attack Wabisuke's body as well. Wabisuke was suddenly surrounded in red flames as he also felt wind element surround him, like Naruto was surrounding him in a shell of wind blades, kind of like making him into a living rasengan.

The young men glared at each other with their teeth gritting from the pain, their clothing getting torn apart from the exchange, and as they eyes gave a momentary gleam, they screamed as they shot their power full force, causing an enormous explosion atop of the mountain.

.

.

From afar everyone could see a two large plumes of fire, one purple and one red, fighting against one another as they rose into the sky. Everyone stared wide eyed, marveling at the twin towers of fire.

Not only were the members of Maken-ki watching, but so were Venus and a few members of Mayonaka Mun Shakai, via video cameras, were watching the plumes.

Azuki was with Chacha and Kimi as they stared wide eyed at the rising flames before anyone of them spoke.

"We're going." Azuki said with a ready glare and determination.

.

.

"Sugoi~~ this is what I wanted to see!" Annabelinda said with glee as she, Toshiyuki, Oso, Iwao and Hanahime watched as the flames faded away. "Such great research!" Annabelinda cheered.

Iwao and Hanahime stared in shock with the latter having her hands over her mouth as she stared to cry.

'Please don't die.' Hanahime thought as he tears cascaded down her cheeks.

.

.

The top of mount Amanohara was damaged. Rubble and debris everywhere. Ash and burn scars graced the ground. It looked like a war zone.

The area was silent before any noise was made.

Some rubble started to move as then Naruto came out of it. His shirt was shredded and burnt, with the left side of his chest exposed and the sleeve of his right jacket completely burned away. Naruto panted as he viewed the destruction caused by both him and Wabisuke.

'Goddamn.' Naruto thought as he wiped away dirt and sweat from his forehead. 'Hell of a clash.' Naruto thought as he then placed his hand over his chest and flinched from the contact. 'Dammit. Those flames… the pain really lingers. Although somehow we managed to counter them. I got the feeling that they what we did wasn't an easy feat.' Naruto thought as he couldn't help, but think of the pure black flames Wabisuke summoned. Suddenly Naruto heard rubble moving making his eyes widened as he look straight ahead as Wabisuke suddenly came out from the debris.

Wabisuke panted from the exchange he had just experienced. His peacoat was in shambles; only the right sleeve stood with thread connected to the shoulder wrapped around his waist. Wabisuke's right hand was tightened into a fist as purple flames surrounded them. Wabisuke then gave a battle cry as his fist shot forward, sending a large blast of fire shooting from his fist that engulfed Naruto. Naruto screamed in pain as he felt the purple fire engulf him; whatever was covering his torso was soon eradicated to completely reveal his upper body.

Once the blast of fire had vanished, Naruto hunched forward as he panted; steam coming off his now searing pink body. Naruto gritted his teeth as his own right fist was surrounded by red fire. Wabisuke readied his attack again, ready for another clash of power.

The two gave a battle cry as they thrust their fists forward, sending blasts of flames from them as they then clashed into one another.

The fight for dominance not began.

The blasts of fire fought one another as both their conjurers continued to pour their energy into their attacks. Naruto gritted his teeth as he poured in more energy into his attack, with Wabisuke doing the same; both struggling to gain dominance.

Naruto poured in more energy, but he felt Wabisuke doing the same on his end.

'Dammit! This won't work. At this rate we'll just keep going until one of us runs out of muko energy. And as much as I hate to say it, it's going to be me.' Naruto thought as he gritted his teeth. 'Kurama… any ideas?'

"You're not in sync with me."

'Huh?'

"This whole fight you've been relying on your own strength. The only time you and I used our strength together was just a few moments ago. We need to sync our powers together to overcome his." Kurama explained.

'Are you really okay with this?' Naruto asked.

"I've been fine with this for a while now." Kurama said shocking Naruto. "What matters is you."

'What do you mean? I'm fully okay with this.'

"But not my full power. You're scared to use my power to its fullest." Kurama said shocking Naruto again. "You're too soft. You're so scared to use my power because you're afraid you'll go berserk and kill the people of this world."

'Well yeah. I thought we already knew this. I accepted it.'

"But you haven't accepted me. At least not fully. You're scared of possessing my power. You must push pass that." Kurama said.

'How can I? This isn't just a fear that can be overcome mentally. This fear can consume me physically. Remember what happened to Sakura-chan? I can never forgive myself if I did that to anyone here. To my friends. To my family.'

"That won't happen. I'll make sure of it." Suddenly Naruto found himself sitting in his mindscape with Kurama behind him. "Now hurry up and sync with my power." Kurama said.

"Kurama… if something happens… then-"

"Ugh. Would you quit whining? I guess you really haven't change that much, brat." Kurama said. Naruto stayed silent, but then he smiled. Naruto stood up and turned to face Kurama. Naruto held his smile as he thrust his fist forward. Kurama extended his fist forward and connected it with Naruto's.

"Stupid fox. Don't go talking big like that! If you let me fall into darkness, then I'll just come out of it myself and kick your furry ass!" Naruto exclaimed as he gave his trademark grin with Kurama grinning back at him. "Thank you… friend."

Back in reality, Naruto's eyes had been closed for the moment, but they had immediately shot open as he then roared as a red chakra cloak surrounded him. Both Naruto and Kurama poured their energy into their attack. Wabisuke had done the same and was managing to keep his ground. As this continued, Naruto had gained a chakra tail, then another, then another, but Wabisuke was still holding his ground.

Naruto gritted his now fangs even harder as his blood red, slit eyes glared ahead. Decided on saying 'fuck it', Naruto roared as three more tails suddenly formed in an instant, causing his flames to grow five times larger than him and glow brighter. The move was so sudden that Wabisuke didn't have time to retaliate as his flames were engulfed by Naruto's flames, and soon so was he. Although, despite not being able to retaliate in an instant, Wabisuke's reflexes did quickly take over for a second and tossed away his fedora; making sure it remained safe. Wabisuke screamed as he was consumed by the large red flames. They were so powerful that Wabisuke was knocked off his feet and flowed into the current of flames. The current of flames itself actually curved up and flew into the air, taking Wabisuke along with it.

After a while, Naruto ceased his attack as the chakra cloak then receded back into his body. Naruto is now panting from as he stayed in place, with some steam coming from the skin of his knuckles for a few moments before disappearing. Naruto brought his fist back and stood up straight as he looked at his right hand.

'I'm still scared, but…' Naruto then tightened his fist with resolve. 'I'm not going to let that get in my way. I've never let fear take over before, so I won't start now. Plus I won't be doing it alone.' Naruto thought as he placed his hand over his stomach, where his invisible seal resided. 'Alright asshole… your turn.' Naruto thought as he looked up into the sky.

.

.

Wabisuke continued to scream as he flew into the sky with the current of fire. He gritted his teeth from the pain, before he concentrated his energy and released it in a yell, causing an explosion of purple fire to shoot from his body, extinguishing the red flames that had consumed him a moment ago.

Wabisuke panted as he floated in the air; his body shaking and steaming from the pain he had endured.

"Alright then. Let's see you handle this!" Wabisuke broke his arms up in front of him in an X block as suddenly purple energy surrounded him. "My trump card!"

.

.

Naruto stared up into the sky for a few moments, when he noticed a source of purple light or something up in the sky. He blinked before squinting his eyes with his hand over them to try and get a better view of what it was. He knew it was Wabisuke, but he was curious on what he was planning.

Bringing his hand down he continued to stare, deciding on waiting and seeing what's going to happen. Naruto blinked his eyes twice as he continued to stare, before his eyes widened as he saw the source of purple illumination was drawing closer… and it looked like a figure.

Naruto quickly ran to the edge of the mountain before something landed, causing a shockwave and a cloud of dust to spread throughout the mountain. Naruto was in a crouching position as he covered his face from the dust. Once he felt it was over, he decided to look to see what had landed; although, from the amount of energy he was feeling coming from it, he was hesitant to look at what he now must face. Naruto stood up and brought his hand away from his face as he turned only for a look of shock to appear on his face.

"Oh shit." Naruto cursed under his breath as he stared at the now enormous threat in front of him.

It was a large super muscular being, or at least the upper body of one as it didn't have a lower half, with the same large muscular arms that Wabisuke had been summoning before. The large muscular being was bald with an Egyptian false beard, pointed edged forearm guards, and a sheathed katana similar to Renzoku Kurai, a line at the jaw line going vertically and then down to meet its frown (think of Street Fighter's Akuma's frown), a line mark that was at its nose and scaled up and over its bald head, and it had glowing white eyes and had no eyebrows and strange marking under the left eye (the marking is the same as Horus' eye). In the center of it was Wabisuke, floating within the torso.

(When I mean super muscular, I'm talking about as muscular as the Appetite Demons from Toriko.)

"Dear Kami, it looks like Sasuke's Susano'o had a love child with an Appetite Demon from Toriko." Naruto said in shock.

(Guess I could have just wrote that to get the message across.)

'What is this? It doesn't feel like it's made up of chakra or maken energy.' Kurama thought with shock.

"This is my spirit. My inner being that I can call upon for battle." Wabisuke said.

"Spirit?" Naruto repeated, his eyes still wide in shock.

"From what I've learned, everyone has one of these. However unlocking it is next to impossible. Originally it was impossible, but now only you and I can awaken it." Wabisuke said.

"The both of us? Wait… you mean the arms I summon."

"They are incomplete pieces of your spirit. You are strong Naruto, but not strong enough to awaken your spirit fully like mine."

'Shit. Then that means… Wabisuke's still stronger than me.' Naruto thought as his eyes widen even more. Suddenly Wabisuke's ginormous spirit started to shrink with Wabisuke descending to the ground. Once on the ground, the being now was floating next to Wabisuke's side with a pair of legs; the legs now wearing a shendyt, baggy pants and pointed Egyptian shoes (you know like the ones that the palace guards wore in Aladdin).

"What the? They can do that too?" Naruto questioned as he saw the spirit float away from Wabisuke and towards where his fedora landed. The spirit picked up the fedora and turned to Naruto.

"Of course Naruto." The spirit said with Wabisuke's voice as it dusted the fedora off, making Naruto's jaw drop. "Spirits are a manifestation of our will. Transparent to normal, but physical for other spirits and element energy, whether chakra or maken, however much energy must be poured into their attacks to have the desired effect of damaging it." The spirit said as it floated back to Wabisuke. "I'll give you this little piece of advice if you wish to damage it. You'll need to surround your body in element if you wish to harm it with physical attacks, though it will still be difficult." The spirit said as it placed the fedora gently atop of Wabisuke's head.

"Wait, so let me get this straight. It's a manifestation of your will that you can summon to battle, it can only be harmed, or more specifically best be harmed by another spirit, you can transmit your voice to it so it can speak what you wish to say without needing to use your mouth and/or vocal cords, and from what I felt from earlier, whatever pain they feel, you feel?" Naruto questioned.

"That is correct." Wabisuke said with a nod.

"Holy shit… It's Just Like A Stand From Jojo's Bizarre Adventure! Oh my lord, this is so cool! I can't wait to awaken mine! What do I call it? Maybe something as cool as Star Platinum or maybe Crazy Diamond!" Naruto then started to babble on with a huge excited grin with his fists to his cheeks in excitement as he twisted his body side to side. Wabisuke stared at him with a dull yet surprised look with his eyes being half-lidded.

'Is he really going fanboy right in front of me?' Wabisuke questioned within his head.

Naruto spun away and took a deep breath in then exhaled it out.

"Okay calm down. Need to focus on priorities." Naruto said to himself.

"How the hell can someone who changed into something so formidable and respectable can actually have turned out even more pathetic?" Kurama questioned with the same expression as Wabisuke.

'Shut up. I don't expect you to understand a manga enthusiast's feelings.' Naruto replied with an annoyed look with half-lidded eyes.

"You mean fanboy." Naruto decided to ignore Kurama's 'ignorant' response and return to the task at hand.

"Oi Hayato." Naruto said catching Wabisuke's attention. "You said it's was impossible, but now it's nearly impossible. Why's that?" Naruto asked as he turned back to Wabisuke with his calm and neutral look.

"From what I've learned, only people with both chakra and maken energies within them can awaken these manifestations. No single one without the other can do so." Wabisuke answered.

"Why is that?"

"That I will not answer. I cannot leak information as precious as this to the enemy." Wabisuke said tipping his hat forward.

'Something's up. He said no one can unlock a spirit, yet everyone can do so? Does that mean even people from my world can do it?' Naruto thought.

"No time to think of that." Kurama said.

'Wait Kurama… from what he told us, what if… both chakra and maken energy were meant to be one!?' Naruto spoke to his friend through their mind link.

Kurama stayed silent. He actually had the same thought earlier, but it was still baffling, for if both energies were meant to be one, then how were they separated before and into different worlds no less? This whole experience being in this world and interacting with Mayonaka Mun Shakai just kept bringing up more questions. Although the answers to those will have to wait.

"Let's focus on finishing this battle before delving deeper into this mystery." Kurama said.

'Agreed.' Naruto agreed. Suddenly Wabisuke was consumed by his spirit as they became gigantic again like before with Wabisuke back to levitating in the center of the spirit.

"What you said before. Naming these spirits. I completely agree. I personally like to name mine after a form of deity. I name this one after what god I feel stands closest to my beliefs. Horus!" Wabisuke announced as then a large wing from the right side of the spirit's back had spread out in full glory.

"Horus?" Naruto questioned.

"The Egyptian God of the sky. He stands for sacrifice and protection and was known as Horus the fighter and the distant one." Wabisuke explained.

"Huh. So that's what it stands for. Well that explains Pet Shop." Naruto said to himself.

Horus then grabbed the handle of its oversized spirit katana as its wing retracted and then slowly unsheathed the long blade from its scabbard.

"Don't slouch." Wabisuke said looking down at a glaring Naruto.

.

.

"Excuse me?! I don't think I heard you right." Furan said to Azuki. Azuki then suddenly slammed her hands onto the table in front of Furan.

"You heard me! We're all heading up to join Naruto to kick that bastard's ass!" Azuki exclaimed.

"Yeah! We're the cavalry!" Kimi exclaimed as she and Chacha had their maken ready.

"I don't think that's wise." Yuka said.

"This coming from you of all people?" Furan said in surprise.

"I agree with them president! I think we should go assist Naruto." Haruko voiced her concern.

"I understand, but it's not best to jump in head first into this situation." Furan reasoned.

"We could call Tiensin. I'm sure he could help." Uruchi said.

"True, but I don't think Naruto would approve of him getting involved. It kind of looks like he doesn't want Tengoku No Mon involved at all in this." Takeru said.

"That's true. So that's why we all should go together instead!" Chacha exclaimed with determination.

"Not really sound logic there Chacha." Himegami said as she read a book.

"It doesn't matter. Naruto's apart of Maken-ki and it's our job to calm down the fights." Chacha said.

"She's right, and this fight's disturbing the hell out of the city, so we've got to join in before they accidently blow it all up." Azuki said.

"Or even cause an earthquake!" Kimi said.

"But what could we even do? They're both demons." Uruchi said, but then she was triple slapped by Naruto's roommates.

"Don't call Naruto that!" Azuki, Kimi, Chacha and Haruko scolded Uruchi.

"Right… sorry about that." Uruchi said with both cheeks red as she then fell to the ground.

"Uh, forget about Naruto and the word demon being in the same sentence, she does have a point. What can we do to help him? Compared to the both of them we're just ants." Kengo said.

"Ants are the strongest creatures on the planet! They can lift five thousand times their own weight." Chacha said with a smile as she flexed both her muscles.

"Not my point." Kengo said.

"It doesn't matter! We're still going! Because Naruto-kun's our friend, comrade and to some of us our lover-" Kimi's last choice of words made Chacha, Azuki and Furan blush red.

"W-whoa! L-lovers isn't really the best word to describe the four of us to him." Furan said feeling very flustered as her cheeks were red hot.

"At least not yet." Chacha said with a grin making Azuki and Furan's blush deepen.

"We do not abandon our comrades! The will and ideals of Maken-ki are the same as Konoha's Will of Fire! And like the shinobi of Naruto-kun's world, we will rush in to save our friend, comrade and lover!" Kimi exclaimed with pride and determination.

"Yeah!" Chacha cheered.

"Not the way I would put it, but that was actually way better than how I would put it." Azuki said with a smile and her arms crossed.

"Well since you put on such a compelling case, I guess I could find it in my lovely heart to join in your little cavalry party." Himegami said with a smirk as she closed her book.

"I'll come too!" Takeru exclaimed with determination.

"Seriously?" Kengo said with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah! Come on man! Naruto's our brother. He's always been there for us, and now it's time for us to be there for him." Takeru said.

"*Sigh* Alright. For our brother." Kengo said with a smirk with Takeru smiling back in response.

"If Usui-kun's going, so am I~." Yuka chimed.

"Oh, Yuka-chan~." Kengo said with hearts for eyes.

"Usui-kun~." Yuka said with a red blush.

"Please don't make out right now." Furan said as Kengo and Yuka were embracing each other and were an inch to locking lips; they released each other with blushes on their faces with Kengo scratching the back of his head nervously while Yuka had her casual smile. "I want to help Naruto out as much anyone else, but we must realize our limits. Besides, we should believe in Naruto. He is Naruto after all." Furan said with a small smile.

"Uh, I believe in Naruto as much as the next person but…" They all turned to see Fu and Inaho staring out the window. "By any chance have any of you seen him using that?" Fu said with a fearful shocked face as she pointed towards Amanohara with Inaho having a fearful shocked look as well with a cat-like mouth.

The others looked out the window to see a large purple being atop of Amanohara with a large purple katana ready. Everyone stared at the being in pure shock before another word was utter.

"We're going." Furan said with a new determined look.

.

.

Naruto jumped high to avoid a vertical slash, but Horus then quickly changed direction and went for another vertical slash. Naruto quickly summoned his spirit arms and gripped onto the ground and pulled himself towards the ground.

"Mouth Cannon!" Naruto shouted as he shot a beam of pure energy from his mouth. Horus quickly spun his blade, blocking the beam, then sent a karate chop down onto Naruto. Naruto quickly surrounded his body in muko energy and dashed away from the chop, but the shot wave from the chop sent him flying. Naruto quickly tossed numerous tiny blue scrolls that produced more clones and they along with Naruto formed twin rasenshurikens and threw them at Horus, but the spirit quickly sprout its wing and covered itself with it right before the rasenshurikens hit. Suddenly a katana slash came at the clones and Naruto, hitting everyone; luckily Kurama quickly took action and brought out much of his energy, surrounding Naruto in a six tailed chakra cloak and tried blocking the large blade, but when it hit, the chakra cloak only did so much, as Naruto was sent flying into the ground, screaming in agony as a trail of blood flew into the air from where he was.

Naruto hit the ground and screamed as he held his bleeding side. The katana had left a large and deep wound deep into Naruto's torso. If Kurama hadn't acted fast, Naruto would have been sliced in two.

'Dear Kami… the pain! I have to fight through it.' Naruto got on his hands and knees when he noticed a large shadow over him. He looked up to see the large katana coming down to stab him. Naruto quickly sent muko energy to his hands and feet and leaped away in time to avoid the katana, that caused a shockwave as clouds of dust and dirt flew from the fresh wound in the ground. Unfortunately for him, Horus' free hand quickly grabbed him, lifted him from the ground and started to squeeze the life out of him. Naruto's screams echoed through the area.

.

.

Running towards Amanohara, the members of Maken-ki were sprinting towards the mountain, but suddenly they heard Naruto scream in agony.

"Oh God, he's hurt!" Haruko exclaimed with worry. A few moments later they all heard him scream in agony again.

"Naruto-kun!" Kimi cried his name with fear and worry.

"Move faster!" Azuki shouted as they all sped up their pace; all the while hearing Naruto's screams of agony. 'Please don't die… Naruto.' Azuki thought as she started shedding tears.

.

.

Meanwhile back in the Shinobi World, at the border of Kaminari no Kuni (Land of Lightning), a group of five Konoha shinobi waited for reinforcements.

"Stupid bastards. They're keeping us waiting here when we could just go down there ourselves and be done with this mission already." Anko said with annoyance as she leaned against a tree with her arms crossed.

"Do not worry Anko-chan." Gai said.

"Don't call me chan." Anko said.

"I am sure my most youthful rival Kakashi and his team will be here any minute."

"We're talking about Kakashi Hatake. The man most known to be late to even his own funeral." Anko said with a dull expression.

"But this is different! The success of this mission results in the safe return of his most greatest student! This is a mission to bring Naruto-kun! And as his friend, I shall be there and give all my youthful might to help procure the jewel to complete the ripple!" Gai yelled with much 'youth' as his fist thrust into the sky.

Neji, Choji and Shino stood over to the side, staying silent. Normally, Neji would sigh at his sensei's exuberant personality, but he was actually with him on this. Neji swore that he was going to give it his all to help obtain the jewel and get Naruto back. Choji and Shino felt the same way.

"I'll give him ten seconds." Anko said.

"There's really no need." They all heard a voice making them turn to see Kakashi, Jiraiya and Yamato arrive.

"So this is it? Team Ero?" Anko said.

"That's kind of uncalled for. I mean I'm not a pervert." Yamato said with half lidded eyes and a sweat drop expression.

"And I'm Yukie Fujikaze." Anko said with a smirk making Yamato groan.

"So why is Jiraiya-sama here? Is this mission really going to be that dangerous?" Choji asked.

"That's right." Kakashi said.

"Kakashi and I have faced off against one of the guardians before back in Iwa, and from what we could guess, since all of them are adept to the each lands most known element, this one will be the most dangerous since it most likely will utilizes lightning." Jiraiya explained.

"And if not that then we'll be walking into Kumo's territory; they're forces are the most powerful next to us, so we'll have to be on our toes." Yamato said.

"Which explains why me and Neji are here." Shino said.

"That's correct. You two will watch out for any kumo-nin. The guardian might attract their attention so we're counting on you both to keep us posted." Kakashi said.

"What will be our course of action once they come our way?" Neji asked.

"We'll cross that bridge once we get to it." Jiraiya said.

"Jiraiya-sama, if I may ask, what was it like facing off against one of them?" Gai asked. Jiraiya's eyes narrowed as he remembered the giant rock beast both he and Kakashi faced back in Iwa.

.

.

Jiraiya and Kakashi had made it to a large rock formation. Jiraiya went through a series of hand signs and then slammed his hand against the rock leading to a white seal forming on it and then some of the surface of the rock sliding down into the ground to reveal the yellow jewel floating inside.

"That's strange. The rock is only about twice the size of a regular human being and yet the jewel is just floating inside with no security whatsoever." Kakashi said.

"I wouldn't say that." A very deep voice spoke shocking the two as the hole instantly closed up. Suddenly the ground shook as then the floor below started to break apart as the rock formation began to rise. Kakashi and Jiraiya jumped back as now a being made of pure rock rose from the ground.

"Goddamn. That's something you don't see every day." Jiraiya said as he and Kakashi stared at the very large golem.

"A pair of Konoha-nin. I expected someone more like the shinobi of this land or Kumo's own to come for this thing." The giant rock guardian said, looking down on the two.

"So big guy, what are the chances that you'll give us that jewel without a hassle?" Jiraiya asked with a grin.

"Very low. If you want this jewel, you'll have to take it from my stone hands." The guardian said. Suddenly the ground started to shake and break apart as then large pieces of stone started to rise and float in the air. Jiraiya and Kakashi looked around to see the stones started to float around and surround the rock being as they float and spun around in a tornado like fashion.

"Looks like this will be a fight where we'll have to go all out from the beginning." Kakashi said as he grabbed the lopsided part of his hitai-ate and lift it up to reveal his sharingan.

"You're right." Jiraiya said as he then bit his thumb and made a few hand signs. "Kuchiyose no jutsu!" suddenly appearing on his shoulders in clouds of smoke were toad sages, Fukasaku and Shima.

"Jiraiya boy, I'm guessing you summoned us to go into sage mode, eh?" Fukasaku said.

"That's right." Jiraiya said as he then concentrated.

"Against this thing? You better summon Gamabunta-chan as well." Shima said.

"Just convince him to help once I summon him." Jiraiya said as he was now in his sage mode state. Kakashi had heard of this from his sensei, but the way Jiraiya looked with weird toad eyes, jagged teeth and a bulbous, warty nose just made him develop a sweat drop. Suddenly Jiraiya slammed his hand into the ground and in a large cloud of smoke, Gamabunta appeared with Jiraiya atop his head.

"Jiraiya, what is the meaning of this!?" Gamabunta exclaimed.

"Aw zip it and get ready to beat that rock into itty bitty pebbles." Shima said.

"Uh… understood Shima-sama." Gamabunta said as he readied his large tanto.

"Get ready! You're about to feel the fury of Jiraiya the Gallant and the great toads of Mount Myoboku!" Jiraiya shouted in his most famous pose.

.

.

"It took a lot out of us to take that thing on. We never even really defeated it. I hopped into Gamabunta's mouth and was shot out of it like a bullet straight at its hand that held the jewel. Luckily Kakashi hit it with a powerful lightning technique that stunned it or it wouldn't have worked." Jiraiya said.

"The goal is not to defeat the beings, but to take the jewel from their grasps." Yamato explained.

"Is that all? Then this'll be easier than I thought." Anko said with a confident smirk.

"Don't get too confident Anko. For all we know, this guardian could be completely composed of lightning." Kakashi said.

"Then it's a good thing we have you." Anko said waving her hand off dismissively.

"Is that a compliment? Didn't expect that from you." Kakashi joked with an eye smile.

"Enjoy it, because you're never getting another one from me again." Anko said with a cheeky smile.

"Yosh! Now that we are all together, let us go off and retrieve the jewel with the full power of youth!" Gai cheered with gusto and youth as he then ran off.

"He doesn't even know where it's located, does he?" Yamato questioned.

"He'll realize it. Just give him some time." Kakashi said.

"Well I'm not waiting around for that speed freak to come back. So show us the way." Anko ordered.

Kakashi sighed and decided to listen seeing as it's best to not get on Anko's bad side… ever.

.

.

Naruto continued to scream as Horus continued to squeeze the life out of him. Naruto felt his bones start to crack and his blood vessels getting damaged. It's been nearly two minutes since this began. Any normal person would have been crushed to death a long time ago. Guess Naruto should be thankful that he was normal human; even to begin with.

Kurama growled as he saw Naruto be tortured. He was pissed that the blonde baka hadn't come up with something to counter this, but then again, this isn't like the susano'o; he could feel the difference. The susano'o was created through a person's chakra, but this is made through a person's spirit and is connected to the soul and from what he felt, the soul of a person is even stronger than chakra itself. Chakra is connected physically and mentally, but this energy also is effected by one's inner presence; their soul itself. Kurama couldn't think of anything that Naruto could do to counter this, so he now decided on taking matters into his own hands.

Kurama then gave a mighty roar as he then went into action.

Wabisuke stared at Naruto as he continued to squeeze the life out of him, with his screams of agony echoing throughout the land, but then suddenly golden flames surrounded Naruto making Wabisuke's eyes widen before energy exploded from Naruto, forcing Horus' hold to release him as then a large shadow appear over Wabisuke and his spirit. Wabisuke looked up to see Kurama over him, roaring as his nine tails started to surround him with the enormous fox's claws ready to attack.

Wabisuke stared at the fox spirit with a stoic expression as Horus gripped the handle of its katana and then faster than the speed of light, he slashed Kurama to pieces. Naruto was on the ground in a damaged heap, staring at what had transpired, but his eyes had suddenly widen when he saw Kurama slashed into pieces; his limbs and tails cut off, except his left arm, and his torso cut in half. Naruto watched as Kurama's body parts fell off the mountain, except both halves of his body.

"Kurama…" Naruto looked to the top half of the giant fox.

"Sorry kit… I guess even a ningen can reduce me to this." Kurama said before closing his eyes. Naruto stared at the beast's face with sad eyes, but then they were replaced with anger as he gritted his teeth.

Naruto screamed in anger as a plume of red fire exploded, causing a shockwave that forced Horus to stand its ground. Wabisuke narrowed his eyes, but then suddenly something landed hard against Horus' chest making Wabisuke look with wide eyes to see Naruto glaring at him with slit red blood eyes, gritting teeth and two extra pair of arms, one made of muscular red spirit arms and the second made of metal with reddish green marking on it (think very muscular versions of Raiden's arms from MGR).

"ATSUI CHI JUINSUINA ASURA!" (Hot Blooded Pure Asura) Naruto screamed as all six fists started punching Horus' chest at a great speed with flames bursting from every impact. Horus' chest then started to crack and melt a bit making Wabisuke grit his teeth in pain as he gripped his chest. Suddenly Naruto brought all his fists back and slammed them all into the chest. "SAN REN KYUUBI SUIBAKU KEN!" (Three Fold Nine Tails Hydrogen Bomb Fists) Naruto screamed as then harsh fiery winds exploded at the chest, causing the surface of the chest to shatter causing Wabisuke to yell in pain with his eyes widen as his face was twisted in pain.

Wabisuke shook as his body sweat from the excruciating pain of having the surface of Horus' chest shatter like that. Wabisuke then gritted his teeth and fought through the pain as he then screamed as lightning shot from his body and hit Naruto dead on, sending him flying until Horus karate chopped him into the ground, causing the mountain to shake from impact as debris rose from the ground. Horus then brought the hand back and retracted all, but his middle and index finger and aimed it at Naruto and shot concentrated invisible energy at him, causing great force to land onto Naruto, crushing him under the invisible weight, causing a large crater under the blonde. Naruto's eyes were wide with no pupil or iris, only complete sclera, with his mouth opened greatly with and his extra arms gone.

Wabisuke readied Horus with its katana, ready to strike at Naruto. However suddenly Kurama, or at least half of him, jumped at him and bit down on Horus' arm making Wabisuke yell in pain as he felt the piercing pain in his arm.

"Kit, Wake Up! Wake Up!" Kurama shouted. Naruto groaned in pain, as he heard Kurama's voice. "You have to get out of here! Now! Fight another day!" Kurama shouted as he then punched Horus in the face with his only fist.

Wabisuke gritted his teeth in anger.

"How dare you… SUGGEST SUCH A THING!" Wabisuke shouted as Horus punched Kurama away and slashed at his body, leaving many wounds, before the upper half of the fox fell. "I went through hell to prepare for this, and yet you suggest retreating!? How Dare You! You Dare Treat Me This Way!? WHEN YOU DON'T EVEN GO ALL OUT ON ME!?" Wabisuke yelled with anger as he turned to see Naruto trying to crawl away which angered him even further as he then thrust Horus' katana straight at Naruto. Naruto turned his body, only for Horus' katana to stab right into his torso making Naruto cough out blood. Naruto looked at the large tip of the katana stabbed right into him, as he gritted his teeth in pain. Kurama watched with pained eyes.

"What do you have to fear? Going crazy? That's The Least Of Your Worries! If You Truly Wish To Defeat Mayonaka Mun Shakai, Then You Must Possess No Fear! Even When It Comes To Fearing Yourself! Destroy It! UNLOCK YOUR TRUE STRENGTH AND STOP UNDERESTIMATING ME!" Wabisuke screamed as the katana went deeper into Naruto's body, bursting into purple flames making the blonde scream in pure pain.

Suddenly the enormous katana broke apart making Wabisuke's eyes widened as he saw Azuki and Haruko in the air with their maken out, breaking pass the shattered pieces of the large katana.

The pair landed onto the ground then leaped in front of Naruto with everyone else appearing beside them. Wabisuke blinked his eyes before his face became stoic again.

"I thought this would just only be between me and him." Wabisuke said.

"Plans have changed!" Haruko shouted.

.

.

In the Shinobi world, the five shinobi were making their way to a mountainous area, then they traveled deeper within to meet with a large flat area.

"This is it." Jiraiya said as they all then stopped.

"This is it?" Choji questioned.

"Great. So where do we start?" Anko questioned.

"Over there." Jiraiya pointed towards a black metal spear with a long white cloth wrapped around it coming out of the ground.

"That rusted old thing?" Anko questioned with a raised eyebrow as her finger pointed at the spear.

"Yep." Jiraiya said as he and Kakashi started walking towards it.

"Wait… I think I've heard of this spear before. Isn't this the ancient one that lived in this land long before this land was even called Kaminari no Kuni?" Yamato asked.

"The same." Jiraiya said.

"W-wait! For real!? That thing's a national treasure! No one's allowed to touch that! Not even the Raikages!" Yamato exclaimed with a shocked and worried anime expression.

"Or even the daimyo?" Anko questioned earning a nod from Yamato. "Well then this got interesting." Anko said with a smirk as she started making her way towards the spear.

"Wait, but-"

"Neji, Shino, keep a lookout. Gai, Choji, on point behind me and Kakashi." Jiraiya ordered.

"Yosh!" Gai cheered before appearing behind Kakashi and Jiraiya.

"*Sigh* Never mind." Yamato said in a defeated tone with his head hanging in sadness that no one was listening to him.

"Tenzo, we need you on point as well." Kakashi said.

"Yamato~." Yamato whined a bit as he then moved into position and got ready.

"Alright. Everyone get ready, because when I start this, shit's going to happen." Jiraiya said before going through a series of hand signs and then placed his hand against the surface of the spear as white seals surrounded it, then suddenly a large beam of light shot from the spear and flew into the sky.

"No doubt that's going to attract unwanted attention." Kakashi said. Suddenly the light stopped completely making everyone stare at the spear for a few moments; their eyes blinking once or twice. Then suddenly lightning struck the spear from the sky and surrounded it in a coat of lightning.

Suddenly an arm made of pure blue lightning shot from the spear and slammed its hand into the ground before another arm came out and did the same. The spear then suddenly start to rise from the ground, making the earth surrounding it break, as it start levitating into the air with the lightning surrounding it expand into a large torso and then a pair of large legs made of pure lightning come out from the ground and then stood against the surface of the ground.

The large being flexed its lightning fingers, before red light glowed in the center of it.

"I've been expecting you." The lightning being said.

"Really?" Anko questioned, skeptical on how it would know they could be coming.

"Yes. My brothers and I have a special telepathic link to one another and they had told me about konoha-nin wanting to attain the jewels. In fact, you two were the ones who faced Chigou." The lightning being said pointing at Kakashi and Jiraiya.

"So he told you about us." Kakashi said with a nervous eye smile.

"Alright, enough with this chit chat, let's just get this over with." Anko said. 'The faster we do this, the faster I can see what kind of a man Naruto has grown into.' Anko thought with a lecherous smile as she licked her lips.

"How impatient. Fine." Suddenly the beast extended its hand as something fell from the sky and landed in his hand, revealing it to be a purple jewel. "Take this from my hand and you win. Simple as that. Let us begin." The lightning being said as it and the konoha shinobi got ready to fight.

"Shino, keep us posted." Kakashi ordered.

"Understood." Shino said with a nod as his insects scattered and flew away.

"So what do you think? Sage mode?" Jiraiya asked Kakashi.

"Would help do this a lot quicker." Kakashi said.

"That's all the convincing I need." Jiraiya said as he then bit his thumb and made hand seals, making Fukasaku and Shima appear on his shoulders once again as he then entered sage mode.

"Ugh. This again." Shima said.

"Is this the last one?" Fukasaku asked.

"Yes Fukasaku-sama, it is." Jiraiya said.

"Well then, best not to hold back on this one shall we?" Fukasaku said with a smirk.

"Let's just make this quick. I got dinner cooking in the oven." Shima said as Jiraiya then got into his fighting stance.

"Hachimon: Tomon!" (Eight Gates: Gate of Limit/Closing) Gai shouted as his skin became a reddish hue and he dashed at the electric giant.

"Gai, wait!" Kakashi shouted.

The guardian made an X-block and then quickly spread them out as an electrical discharge occurred, sending a shockwave that smashed into Gai, sending him flying with steam from burn marks coming from his body. Gai flipped in the air and landed against a stone wall before crossing his arms again and shouted. "Keimon!" (Gate of View/Joy) The earth against his feet then crack and formed a crater before Gai rocketed off it and flew towards the lightning giant. "Rasen Arumajiro!" (Spiraling Armadillo) Gai shouted as his body quickly spun in the air, causing winds to surround him and fiercely spun with him, forming a miniature tornado-like bullet. The bullet went through the middle of the guardian, leaving a hole in the center of it. Gai landed across from the guardian and grin a sparkling toothy grin. "Just as I expected. Wind is your weakness! I have prepared this move for such an occasion. In memory of Naruto-kun, I have named half of my new technique after the first half of his signature jutsu. The furious Rasen Arumajiro!" Gai cheered with a fist pumped.

"Did he just make up that technique? Genius." Yamato said in amazement.

'That's Gai-sensei.' Neji thought with a small proud smile.

"I give it a six." Anko said.

"Really?" Yamato said with a dull expression as he looked at Anko.

"Not much flash." Anko said with a shrug.

Gai continued to grin as his teeth shined, but then he noticed that in the hole he made, the spear that was in the center, remained intact.

'That's strange. I should have damaged that somehow. Yet it remains intact.' Gai thought.

"Ranjishigami no jutsu!" (Wild Lion's Mane) Jiraiya shouted as his hair extended and shot towards the jewel in hand, but the lightning guardian became thin and shot into the air, extending its height tremendously, in spite of losing its width. "Damn, too tall." Jiraiya cursed.

Gai noticed that the black metal spear was not against the ground, standing erect.

"Hm~." Gai rubbed his chin as he became curious on the phenomenon that is the black spear.

"Gai, watch out!" Kakashi shouted. Gai looked up to see a tentacle of lightning thrust towards Gai. Gai vanished as the tentacle hit, then appeared next to Kakashi. Gai then saw the black spear flying into the air and became the center of the being once again.

The lightning being then grew seven more lightning tentacles as it levitated in the sky.

"Well there's something you don't see every day." Yamato said. Suddenly all the tentacles dashed at them, but Yamato quickly slammed his palms together and created a barrier of wood in front of everyone, protecting them for a second, before the tentacles pierced through the wood, but an enlarged Choji jumped back, holding the others in his palms.

"Thanks big guy." Anko said with a grin. She then jumped off Choji's hands and bit her thumb. "Kuchiyose no jutsu!" Anko exclaimed as she slammed her palm against a rock in her other hand that she managed to grab earlier. A large cloud of smoke appeared as a large snake came out of the cloud with Anko atop of its head.

"Anko-sama… it's been a while." Aoda said.

"Long time no see Aoda! You see that guy? Let's kick his ass!" Anko shouted with a fist pumped.

"The guardian of lightning. This should be interesting." Aoda said as he dashed at the lightning guardian. Aoda dodged, bent and coiled around the tentacle attacks as it then opened its mouth and sprayed venom at the being, but it flew away. Anko quickly went through a few hand signs as her chest expanded.

"Katon: Karyu Endan!" (Fire Release: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet) Anko shouted as she spewed out five dragon shaped flaming bullets that charged at the octopus shaped lightning guardian, forcing it to take evasive action. Then suddenly a large fist came straight at the guardian, but it dashed high up to avoid Choji's large fist.

"Mokuton: Mokuzai no Nage Yari!" (Wood Release: Lumber Javelins) Yamato shouted as he slammed both hands into the ground as then large spikey long logs shot at the guardian at high speeds. The guardian managed to dodge them, but one managed to connect with the bottom of the spear, making it move, which made the lightning guardian move as well.

Gai gasped and pounded the bottom of his fist against the palm of his hand as he noticed this.

'Could it be!?' Gai thought with shock.

Suddenly there was a large shadow looming over the guardian making it look up to see a huge toad coming down on him. The being managed to move away just in time, but had to avoid getting attacked by a large Sasumata.

"Forgive me for being ungraceful." Gamaken said before he spit out Jiraiya with Fukasaku and Shima on his shoulders, rocketing them towards the lightning being with a special jutsu in hand.

"Futon: Rasengan!" (Wind Release: Spiraling Ball) Jiraiya shouted as he managed to slam his jutsu into the lightning being, causing a screeching noise as an explosion came after. Jiraiya flipped in the air before stopping with a snake hand sign. "Ranjishigami!" Jiraiya's hair shot towards the jewel that the guardian dropped, but immediately lightning struck the spear as a large hand of lightning quickly reached out and grabbed the jewel and retracted it away from the tentacles of hair. "Damn." Jiraiya cursed.

However suddenly a large long stream of lightning pierced the hand, right where the jewel was and then ripped away from it, containing the jewel in the new stream. Everyone turned to see Sasuke standing atop a high rock formation with the long stream of lightning originating from his hand.

"When did he get here?" Jiraiya questioned.

"He came here too?" Yamato questioned as he stared at Sasuke. "Oh well. He at least has the jewel thanks to his lightning based jutsu."

"Upstart." Anko grumbled with annoyance.

Sasuke was about to bring the jewel to him, but his eyes widen in shock as he felt unable to manipulate the lightning to come towards him. Suddenly there was the sound of a combination of clapping and lightning meeting one another, causing friction.

"Genius effort, but sadly what you don't know is that I control all lightning, even all lightning based techniques." The lightning being said as it finished clapping with its large hands and floated towards the jewel, still incased in the Chidori Eiso (One Thousand Birds Sharp Spear).

"Everyone, something is approaching us fast. It's electrocuting my insects as it's getting closer." Shino said. Neji activated his Byakugan and looked to see a large source of lightning chakra charging at them.

"He's right. We'll have to finish this quick. Choji, throw me!" Neji said. Choji nodded and allowed Neji to hop onto his palm, then he threw him towards the lightning guardian. "Hakke Kusho!" (Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm) Neji exclaimed as he shot two blasts of invisible chakra at the guardian.

The guardian quickly moved away from the attacks, but then controlled Sasuke's Chidori Eiso to attack Neji. Quickly spun in place, preforming the Hakkesho Kaiten (Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven) in midair, destroying the jutsu, but also sending the jewel flying.

Kakashi took his chance and quickly used Kamui to warp the jewel from the air and brought it close to his hand. Kakashi extended his hand to the jewel, victory close in hand, but unfortunately, a large source of lightning crashed into the ground, right where Kakashi was, forcing the sharingan wielder to jump away to avoid the attack, but also sent the jewel flying from a shockwave, giving the lightning being the chance to dash and grab the jewel back.

Once everyone got back their footing from the shockwave a deep voice had yelled out.

"WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE!?"

"Oh no." Kakashi said with dull yet nervous eyes as they all stared at the very angry and aggressive Raikage, A.

.

.

Wabisuke looked down at all the members of Maken-ki with a calm neutral look. His eyes then looked to Horus' damaged blade with interest.

'They've gotten stronger. At least two of them so far.' Wabisuke thought as Horus' katana then started to regenerate. "Plans have change? What's the new plan then?" Wabisuke asked rhetorically.

"We kick your ass!" Chacha shouted with determination.

Wabisuke's eyes scanned all of them in silence. Once Horus' katana was fully regenerated, Horus made a few quick, skillful slashes into the air before it was pointed to the side. Wabisuke's body was turned to the left side with his head hanging as he brought up his right hand and gestured a 'bring it' hand wave.

"Smug, bloated on his own ego… BASTARD!" Azuki yelled as she vanished from sight and appeared in front of Horus.

"Azuki!" Furan shouted her name.

'And she tells Naruto not to be rash?' Takeru thought.

Azuki glared angrily at Wabisuke who just stared back stoically. Wabisuke controlled Horus to horizontally slash Azuki apart, but Azuki suddenly shot up higher by kicking the air itself. Horus then went for a vertical slash, but Azuki then changed direction and kicked the air, going diagonal down right, but Horus' blade followed, so Azuki flipped in the air as it had gotten close enough, allowing her to go over it, but Horus' left hand then came down at her, going for a claw strike.

Azuki just smirked, before vanishing from sight as the claw strike came down and actually cut the air, shocking everyone, but Wabisuke who was more surprised at Azuki's higher level of speed.

Suddenly Horus' chest was struck making the large spirit lean back from the impact. Wabisuke's eyes widened in shock as he felt Horus' chest crack from the impact. Wabisuke looked to see Azuki develop a second boot with her original on the right extending, covering Azuki's entire right leg in mechanical armor. Azuki then balanced her left leg on Horus' chest as she then started sending a barrage of lightning fast kicks at the chest causing it to crack even more. Horus quickly slammed its hand over its chest, but Azuki flipped over it.

"Air Slice!" Azuki shouted as her right leg kicked a blade of wind that struck Horus' left eye. Wabisuke groaned in pain as he grabbed his left eye; it may not have been physically injured in any way, but he felt the pain within. Wabisuke then noticed arrows of light shot above Horus' head as they then exploded into bright, forcing Wabisuke to shade his eyesight with his other hand, however what happened next was that the arrows shot white lightning that connected with one another before shooting down onto Horus' head. Wabisuke yelled in pain as he felt opposing electricity rack his brain.

"Success." Furan said with an accomplished smile.

"My turn." Haruko said as she gripped Murakumo's handle with both hands, raised it high into the air, focused her energy into the blade as the blade then shined as the lock fell off. Haruko inhaled air within her nose then she gave a war cry as she brought her sword down, sending a concentrated slash of elemental energy towards Horus, causing a deep slash on the arm followed by an explosion. Wabisuke groaned in pain as he held his arm left arm, but once he retracted it, he noticed a small amount of blood on his glove making him look back to his arm to find a deep cut.

'Hm. Apparently if the attack is intense enough it can create a physical wound. Unlike Naruto's, her attack was more precise and concentrated.' Wabisuke thought. He then noticed Takeru jumping high into the air with his fist revved back and glowing. "Muda da (Useless)." Wabisuke said as Horus' hands went for a cross twin claw strike, but suddenly a pebble hit Horus' chest, that then flashed in green light and was replaced with Takeru. Takeru was on Horus' chest with his glowing fist cocked back.

"Kong Overblow!" Takeru yelled as he slammed his fist against the chest, causing it to expanded and shatter as Horus skid back with Wabisuke's eyes becoming white as he coughed blood as a new bruise formed over his chest. After Horus stopped skidding, Wabisuke gripped his chest in pain.

'Damn.' Wabisuke's mind cursed as he gritted his teeth as blood came down the side of his lip. He then noticed a looming shadow over him making him look forward to see a large technological gloved fist coming at him. Horus quickly made an X-block, but the fist went for an uppercut to the gut, sending Horus flying into the air where suddenly green light flashed over Horus where suddenly a huge statue of the Buddha smashed down atop of Horus, crushing it under its weight.

"Yes!" Chacha cheered as her huge arm glowed green and returned to normal.

"Success!" Kimi cheered as well, as he maken pen stopped glowing green. The two high fived with joy as Takeru returned back to the group and high fived Kengo for their success on their team combo.

Furan smiled at her friends, happy to see how far they progress thanks to their training with Tiensin.

.

.

Everyone from Maken-ki to Venus was lined up, ready for their training session with Tiensin.

They all then heard whistling making them turn to see Tiensin strolling along with an apple in hand. Tiensin took a bite of the apple as he made his way in front of everyone and started juggling it in one hand as he chewed his food. They all waited patiently as Tiensin continued to chew. After a few moments, Tiensin swallowed what was in his mouth and sighed in delight. After a few moments of silence, Tiensin spoke.

"Who wants ice cream?" Everyone looked at him with major confusion, before flat mirrors appeared in front of them like floating plates, as sundaes then came out from them. Everyone looked at their sundaes in confusion as to why a training session started with eating sundaes. "Go ahead, take them." Tiensin said.

"Oh~ I get it. This is a test to see if we'd stick to a proper diet by choosing to either take the sundaes or say no to them." Chacha said with a grin.

"No, I'm just offering sundaes. After all, it will be the only sweet thing you'll have before I put you all through hell." Tiensin said.

"Oh." Chacha said as she went silent.

"Enjoy. And make it last~. Because we start when the last scoop of frozen dairy product is devoured." Tiensin said with an all too sweet smile. Everyone felt like gulping as they felt that they will be pushed through the brink of what they thought was their normal limits.

They all took the sundaes and started to enjoy them at a calm pace. Once they were all finished, they placed them back onto the floating mirror plates as they then sank into them with the mirrors vanishing. Tiensin was chewing the last bit of his apple as he then threw the core into a mirror as it then vanish before he swallowed.

"Alright, first things first. Come at me." Tiensin said shocking everyone.

"Are you serious?" Syria questioned.

"Mm hm." Tiensin said with a nod.

"Well, if you insist." Yan said with a smirk as she then charged at him and sent a flying roundhouse, but Tiensin spun under it and when he rose up, he slammed his elbow into the back of Yan's spine making her yelp in pain before she fell to the ground.

"I guess I should have specified. Come at me with full power and your maken out." Tiensin said making things more clearly.

"Fine!" Yan exclaimed as she summoned and fused with Kinben, then dashed at Tiensin, the red head being at point blank range, but he dodged to the side and pressed his index and middle against a point in Yan's neck making her eyes widen before she fell forward. Everyone looked at the unconscious Yan in shock before looking at Tiensin.

"I'm okay if you all come at me at once." Tiensin said as he made a 'bring it' gesture with his hand.

.

.

Everyone panted as they were all either on their hands and knees, balancing against their handheld maken, or cane for Minerva's case, or were just lying against the ground in defeat. They had all came at Tiensin but he was too much for each and every one of them.

"Not bad, not bad… but you still need work. I mean I expected Kamigari to have much stronger potential soldiers under their ranks. Oh well, luckily you all have me now." Tiensin said with a smile.

"Define lucky." Kengo muttered.

"Usui." Kengo looked up only for weights to hit him square in the torso, knocking the air out of him as he was then lying against the hard ground in pain. "Thank you for volunteering. Put those on and run thirty laps around the gym." Tiensin said with a smile.

"T-T-Thirty Laps!? But these things weigh a ton!" Kengo exclaimed with shock and worry.

"No, no. They each weigh fifty pounds. I'm not a sadist." Tiensin said with a grin. "By the way, whining gets you an extra ten." Tiensin said making Kengo's eyes widen anime style.

"This really is going to be hell, isn't it?" Takeru said.

"Then after you're done, you're going on the tight rope." Tiensin said with a smile as his thumb pointed back towards the new gym's tight rope making Kengo's jaw drop in disbelief and fear.

"Beyond that." Uruchi said.

"Extra ten for you."

"Goddammit!"

"Make that twenty."

.

.

"Come on ladies, keep going." Tiensin said to some of the members who were doing pull-ups with iron blocks tied to their feet to drag them down.

"I don't want to do this anymore." Kimi whined.

"Then would you like to move on to doing sit ups on those pull up bars? Or rather try a nice game of medicine ball catch with a friend?" Tiensin said referring to some of the others throwing a medicine ball at one another. Chacha threw a medicine ball Syria's way and upon impact on catching it, Syria was sent skidding down to the floor.

"Owie~ my bottom." Syria whine as she rubbed bottom.

"I'll be good." Kimi said as she tried doing another pull up.

"Alright. By the way that's ten more pull ups for you Sato." Tiensin said causing Kimi to whimper.

Azuki, who moved onto doing sit ups on the pull up bar with the iron blocks tied to her back and arms, looked over at Kimi with a sad expression. She always saw Kimi like a little sister for a while now, and just seeing her in pain like this made her want to help her out, but she knew that she had to keep personal feelings aside on this matter.

.

.

"Come on Usui, just a couple more meters!" Tiensin called out.

"If you want me to cross then stop tossing shit at me!" Kengo shouted as he tried to balance on the tight rope while dodging medicine balls, flying weights, rotten fruits and even sinks that were being shot out from orange mirrors.

"Ten extra laps."

"Fuck you!"

"Fifty extra."

"Shit!"

"Ten extra. Total seventy."

"Mother fu-" suddenly a sink clocked Kengo in the jaw, sending him falling to the seven story floor.

"Usui-kun!" Yuka cried as she ran to her boyfriend while everyone stared in shock.

"Walk it off and run the seventy." Tiensin said.

"You are just heartless." Yan said.

"Why thank you Yan that is very nice of you to say." Tiensin said with a wide smile.

"… Are you… were you being sarcastic or genuine?" Yan questioned as she looked at him with confused wide eyes.

"You know you remind me of a girl I once dated in China while I was on a mission."

'Azuki's brother is a fucking lunatic.' Yan thought with wide nervous eyes and a frown.

Everyone then heard some shout in pain making them turn to see Takeru on one knee as he held his arm as both his fists were bleeding.

"Taki!" Haruko cried out as she and Inaho ran towards Takeru.

"Takeru-sama!" Inaho cried as she and Haruko knelt down as saw his fist bleeding along with the skin of his knuckles shredded as they bled profoundly.

"Oh my God, your hands." Haruko said with worry. She then looked up to see that Takeru was punching a wall draped in cloth. "What's under this cloth!?" Haruko demanded an answer.

"Oh that's an easy answer." Tiensin said as he walked up to the drape and pulled the cloth off. "Solid diamond!" He said with a smile as he revealed a wall of pure diamond making everyone gasp. "I told Takeru to do a hundred punches for each fist. You're only at thirty seven of two hundred Ohyama; keep going." Tiensin said with a wide smile as he leaned in with his hands on his hips.

"Are you insane!? He can't keep doing this! He has to stop!" Haruko exclaimed.

"I don't want to hear it." Tiensin said in an ice cold tone with his eyes becoming serious as a black aura surrounded him making Haruko and Inaho shake in fear as every stared at him with worry, nervousness and fear.

"We're going to die here, aren't we?" Uruchi questioned with fear.

.

.

"Alright everyone, we're moving onto… wait where's Usui?" Tiensin questioned as he saw Kengo wasn't with the group. Speak of the devil, Kengo entered the gym and started walking up to Tiensin. "Where the hell have you been?" Tiensin asked before Kengo handed him a note. Tiensin read the note and then smiled. "Oh, well aren't you a gluten for punishment. Alright you can leave." Tiensin said.

"Hold on, why is he off the hook?!" Uruchi exclaimed.

"Kengo is now training with another teacher. He'll be learning under her today, then we get him tomorrow, then the process repeats." Tiensin said.

"Who's your new teacher?" Takeru asked.

"Uh…" Kengo was thinking over how to tell them.

"Tomiko Amado." Tiensin said. Guess he didn't need to be subtle; specifically with Yuka.

"You're dead." Takeru said.

"Shut up!" Kengo shouted.

"You're training with nee-chan? Why?" Yuka asked.

"I want to get really strong and I figured that she'll help me get their along with Tiensin." Kengo said. Yuka then walked up to him, grabbed his arm and dragged him to the end of the gym to talk in private. Everyone stared at the couple in silence as they talked to one another. After a few moments they had then started to make out making everyone groan, with Minerva crying anime styled tears and her lip quivering. They then fell to the floor with Kengo on top, while Yuka's fingers ran through his hair while her legs were wrapped around his waist as it looked like they were dry humping making them all groan in disgust.

"Ugh… uh… okay five minute recess; I need to clean my brain of this memory." Tiensin said with disgust as he started walking away.

"But we haven't even started training at all today." Himegami said.

"Then enjoy the extra five minutes before I make you all want to buy pain killers later." Tiensin said as he walked away. Everyone looked at one another and decided to run out and get some fresh air, and to avoid seeing Yuka and Kengo get into foreplay. "Great idea! We'll train outside today!" Tiensin called out with a smile, but then he made the mistake of looking back Kengo and Yuka, who were starting to strip shirtless. "Ugh. Now I'm gonna need ten minutes. Eight to scrape the cells and two to call the janitor to clean the love gravy." Tiensin said as he started walking away with a disturbed frown.

.

.

Everyone then mat back the next day, and Kengo had been the last to arrive.

"Hey Usui! Nice new wounds." Tiensin complimented as everyone turned to see Kengo's arms cut up.

"Damn dude, she fucked you up." Takeru said.

"Oh thanks for the update Captain Obvious." Kengo said with a dull, annoyed look.

"Anyway, good news everyone!" Tiensin said with a grin.

"Aw hell this ain't good." Takeru said with new worry.

"I was talking to Kenway."

"Oh no." Inaho said with worry.

"Aw fuck." Kengo cursed.

"And he helped me develop these new weights for all of you." Tiensin said with a grin as he introduced new wrist and ankle weights with weighted vests. "These are based on the same technology as Naruto's weights."

"Which one?" Inaho asked as she was shaking in her sneakers.

"The one he's outside right now killing himself with." Tiensin said with a smile.

"Not good." Aililu said.

"I'm scared." Lilu said.

'I'm still shocked that this maniac also included them to work as well.' Yan thought as she looked at the twins. 'At least he lessened their suffering since he knows they're not really combat type fighters.'

"I wanted to give this yesterday, but I just felt so bad that Usui wasn't a part of this. I mean so far we're like a family~. No one left behind, ya know? But now that we're all together I can finally torture, I mean push you even more." Tiensin said with a wide smile. A lot of the teens were shaking while sweating bullets, while a few more composed ones only sweated a bit.

"So everyone strap on this armor and then we'll tie large boulders on your backs." Tiensin said jabbing his thumb to the side to where numerous boulders were for everyone to carry, which made them gulp.

"Mommy." Kimi said.

"What was that Sato?!" Tiensin exclaimed with narrowed menacing eyes.

"N-nothing!" Kimi quickly said as she hid behind Azuki with a fearful anime expression.

"It better have been, because I swear if you called for your mommy then I will make you see the mother of the gods!" Tiensin exclaimed with a menacing aura making Kimi scream.

"Azuki-nee-sama, you're brother's scaring me!" Kimi exclaimed with frightened anime tears.

"You just earned two boulders Sato!" Tiensin shouted.

"And those two along with mine will be caved into your skull if you don't lay off her." Azuki said threateningly with a red aura surrounding her as she glared death daggers at her older brother.

"… Okay back to one." Tiensin said with a calm tone. Azuki's aura receded as she calmed down, but then Kimi suddenly hugged her tightly, surprising her.

"Arigatou." Kimi thanked her older sister figure with anime tears still pouring.

"Um…" Azuki blushed at Kimi's action, but she then managed to give a small smile as she placed her hand atop of Kimi's head. Chacha and Fu couldn't help, but smile at this scene with fondness.

.

.

Tiensin was sitting down on a lawn chair with a case of energy drinks next to him, with one in hand as he watched everyone run around the track outside as they were all being chased by the robot dogs that had arrived with the giant robots Naruto requested.

"Hey Tiensin, I want to have a word with you." Minori said as she and Gen made their way to Tiensin, but the two then noticed the members of both Maken-ki and Venus running the track triple time from a group of furious robot dogs. "What in the…"

"Are those robot dogs!?" Gen exclaimed.

"Yep. Just got them about an hour ago with those giant robots Naruto requested." Tiensin said with a casual tone and smile.

"Are they seriously dangerous?" Minori asked.

"Is your name Minori Rokujou?" Tiensin replied.

"You can't do that!" Gen shouted.

"Free country. Or is that just America?" Tiensin said as he now had a thinking look on his face.

"No! You can't put them in life threatening situations like this!" Gen shouted.

"Why not? They're prepared for it." Tiensin said.

"Do they look prepared for this!?"

"For the exercise, they were pretty surprised. For death at any given moment, yes." Tiensin said surprising Gen and Minori. "Naruto is very influential to the people here. Isn't that right Miss Rokujou?" Tiensin said still staring at his students, but he didn't need to look to Minori to know she had a small blush as she looked to the side of the ground as she rubbed her bruised arm.

"But what if they're about to be attacked by one of those things?!" Gen asked with urgency.

"You're about to find out." Tiensin said, making the two turn with worry as they saw Kimi trip. "It's always Sato." Tiensin said with a smirk.

"Kimi!" Haruko shouted with worry as everyone turned to see the dogs gaining and about to attack Kimi. Kimi looked up to see the robot dogs pounce making her scream as she then turned away as they shadowed her, but then suddenly Kimi was snatched up away before they landed. Kimi looked up to see Azuki carrying her with her arms wrapped around her.

"Azuki-san." Kimi said the red head's name as she stared up at her intense face.

"Chacha!" Azuki shouted.

"Right!" Chacha called out.

Azuki then used her strength to throw Kimi towards Chacha, who leaped and grabbed her and now was carrying her piggyback style.

"Leave no sister behind." Chacha said with a grin as Azuki ran up beside them and nodded with a small smile.

"You guys." Kimi said with a touched smile as her eyes shimmered.

"See. No worries." Tiensin said as he looked to Minori and Gen. "So, you wanted to ask me something Minori-san?" Tiensin questioned. Right when Minori opened her mouth they heard something making them turn to see Kimi running with Azuki and Chacha with all her might.

"Kimi, are you sure you're okay to still running?" Azuki asked the violet haired girl.

"I have to keep going. I must be strong for all of us!" Kimi said as she continued to run.

"That's the spirit!" Chacha exclaimed as she pumped her fist with Azuki smiling.

The three couldn't help but smile at this. Then suddenly Minori gripped Tiensin's ear and pulled it.

"Keep your attention on me." Minori said with a tick mark and an annoyed expression.

'You should complain. You were watching them too.' Gen thought with a sweat drop expression.

.

.

Tiensin watched as everyone was now practicing using their maken with the new strength they have thanks to the intense and torturous training provided for them by Azuki's older brother.

Tiensin walked around watching everyone testing out their maken, but he could see that they weren't really pushing their power to its true potential.

'Hm… not good enough. They need to learn that intense emotions is a key essential to going further in a maken's development. I need an example.' Tiensin thought, cupping his chin with his index and thumb. Tiensin looked around to find which student to use as an example; although he didn't really need to look around as his instincts knew who to lay his eyes on. 'Perfect.' Tiensin thought with a smirk as he made his way to Kimi.

Kimi was practicing the speed of her special effect kanji and her limited ability in creating physical objects, but when she noticed Tiensin making his way to her with a smile and his hands in his pockets, she grew immensely worried.

"Oh no." Kimi said as she quickly turned away with a worried expression on her face. Azuki and Chacha noticed their roommate's distress, so they turned to notice the former's older brother coming her way.

"Stay strong Kimi." Chacha said to her best friend while Azuki cracked her knuckles as she glared at her brother as a warning. Suddenly orange mirrors appeared above Azuki and Chacha, and came down on them, engulfing them, making them disappear before another pair quickly appeared on the ground away from Kimi and then rose to the air, releasing Azuki and Chacha.

"What the!? That bastard." Azuki growled with gritting teeth.

"Whoa. So that's what purgatory looks like." Chacha said with amazement and wide eyes.

"Hey Sato, how's things going on your end?" Tiensin asked all too friendly as Kimi started shaking in place.

"U-Um… fine s-sensei." Kimi stuttered with a hint of fear.

"May I please see?" Tiensin asked.

"U-uh…" Kimi brought her hand up as she activated her maken Comic Star and started forming special effect kanji, causing the wind to be more swift, objects to be flat, rubbery or harden, and the ground to be cushiony and rubbery.

"Mm hm… are you used to doing this?" Tiensin asked.

"Uh huh." Kimi said with a nod.

"Then train this on your own time. I want to see something new." Tiensin said making Kimi gulp. Kimi swiftly used her maken pen to morph the ground into spikes, then transform a branch into steel.

"Wow! That's amazing Kimi!" Inaho exclaimed as everyone was looking at Kimi's skills.

"Not bad… not bad at all." Tiensin said rubbing his chin with his index finger. Kimi developed a small smile of joy that she actually impressed Tiensin. "But that won't be enough now will it." Scratch that, Kimi became a bit worried now. "Make a large statue of the Buddha." Tiensin ordered.

"W-what?" Kimi questioned with new worry.

"You heard me. Make an enormous statue of the Buddha. Five times my size." Tiensin ordered with a serious look. Kimi shook in place with worry at the fact that at her level that that might be impossible. "Now Sato!" Tiensin shouted, scaring her. Kimi brought up her shaking hand that was holding her maken as she tried calming down. Once doing so, she quickly tried to create the large order, but as the bald bronze head was being formed, Kimi felt like her pen was stuck, so she quickly gripped her wrist to try and move it, but she was having a hard time. The light on the end of her maken flickered, before it went out and the bald bronze head disappear. "Was that it?" Tiensin questioned with a raised eyebrow and serious frown as he looked to Kimi, who was panting with her hands on her knees.

"I'm sorry… I tried my best."

"Well I don't care for your sorries or your best. I Want Success! Now Do It Again!" Tiensin shouted. Kimi shook as she tried again. She decided to do it calmly and slowly. "Today Sato!" Tiensin shouted making Kimi whine in fear.

"He's being a little too harsh on her." Haruko said to Azuki who just glared at her brother. Kimi continued to try, but as she got to making the eyes and bridge of the nose, the same result happened again.

"Again." Tiensin ordered. Kimi tried again even harder, only to reach the tip of the ear and some of the cheeks before it vanished. "Again." Kimi tried even harder, only for the same to happen again. "Again!" Kimi tried even harder, causing herself to sweat as she used both hands to make more, but once she reached the upper lip, her strength gave out as it vanished once more. "AGAIN!" Tiensin screamed with authority.

"He's pushing her too hard." Kengo said.

"MIND YOUR OWN FUCKING BUSINESS!" Tiensin screamed with an angered look causing everyone to flinch in fear. "And you! I said Again!" Tiensin shouted at Kimi. Kimi shook with fear as she felt she was about to cry in despair as she tried making the statue again, but she couldn't even get the bald head right anymore. "You are a disgrace Sato! You're worthless to everyone, including your blonde boyfriend!" Tiensin shouted making everyone gasp and Kimi's eyes widen. "You're nothing but trash to him and he would be better off without you!"

"What the hell did he say?" Chacha growled with anger as she readied her Compressor and cracked her knuckles for good measure.

"I call the soft spot in his skull." Azuki said with a growl as she tightened her fists. Azuki started making her way to her brother, but after three steps, a mirror quickly appear in front of her and once she went through, she went right back out before it disappeared, shocking her and the others. "That bastard." Azuki growled as she turned back to her brother with a glare.

"The way you're going, you're going to get him killed." Tiensin said.

"N-no I won't." Kimi said as she concentrated on making the statue again.

"My ass you won't! I've put you through hell, making you strong enough to take out a three grizzlies, no problem, and yet you can't do this simple order! And with a very powerful maken in your possession at that. Pathetic! You don't even deserve to look at him or hear his voice!" Tiensin raised his voice.

"S-shut up." Kimi said as she started to shed tears.

"Shut up? Shut Up!? Did You Actually Tell Me To Shut Up!?" Tiensin shouted.

"Y-yes." Kimi said.

"That's It Sato! One Hundred Laps! NOW!" Tiensin yelled.

"N-no!" Kimi exclaimed making the others gasp.

"Did you just say no to me?" Tiensin questioned in a menacing voice.

"Y-yes." Kimi said, surprising everyone on how bold she was becoming.

"Oh~ how tough. Make me then." Tiensin said as a dark purple aura surrounded him.

"H-huh?" Kimi said.

"I said make me." Tiensin growled with gritting teeth. Kimi shook as kept her eyes closed so she won't look at the frightening red head. "You can't, can't you? I'm not surprised. You can't stand up to me, then Mayonaka Mun Shakai's agents will eat you up. You're a weak link to everyone, including Naruto. You're just a broken crutch to him and all he'll do is replace you."

"No he won't!" Kimi exclaimed.

"If that's true. Then he's a fool for choosing you as one of his friends, let alone a girlfriend. He's useless just like you." Tiensin said shocking everyone.

Suddenly something snapped inside of Kimi as her eyes then widen with anger as her eyes glowed green.

"NO HE'S NOT!" Kimi screamed as her body burst with green energy making Tiensin jumped back as everyone stared at her in shock. Kimi then turned to Tiensin with an angry expression. She swiftly moved her maken as suddenly an intangible purple fist came down on Tiensin, who quickly blocked it an orange mirror, leaving a crack.

"Whoa." Tiensin said, impressed by the fist's power. Suddenly Kimi's hand moved at a blurring speed, as new intangible violet fists came straight at Tiensin in multiple directions, forcing him to summon an orange mirror dome as the barrage of orange fists rained down on him. Everyone stared in shock and amazement as they watched Kimi relentlessly force Tiensin into a corner.

"Whoa, Kimi." Chacha said in amazement.

'Pretty good.' Tiensin thought with a grin. Suddenly he noticed something through the punches. It looked like a near invisible violet being. 'No way… is that?' Tiensin thought with wide eyes. Suddenly the being became a bit clearer as the dome started to crack. Suddenly in a flash, a powerful fist punched right through the dome as Tiensin saw the being's intangible form for an instant, before more fists started beating the hell out of him.

"Here's Your Buddha!" Kimi shouted as she quickly created a large golden statue of the Buddha appear over Tiensin before it came down on him and crushed him beneath its weight.

Everyone gasped as they saw what had transpired. Kimi panted from the intense feeling of rage as she stared at the Buddha statue.

"Ni-san!" Azuki shouted knocking Kimi out of her daze making her realize her actions. She screamed as Azuki ran towards the statue and went to her knees.

"I'm so sorry Azuki-nee-sama! I didn't mean to kill him." Kimi said with anime tears as she feared that she lost Azuki's trust and friendship and that she actually killed Tiensin.

"Stupid bastard… this is what happens when you antagonize people." Azuki said as she slammed her fist onto the statue with tears flowing down her eyes. Suddenly Chacha slid next to Azuki and gave her a tight hug.

"Oh Azuki~ I'm so sorry." Chacha said with a sad tone as Fu came up to Kimi and placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Are you alright Kimi?" Fu asked.

"No! I just killed Azuki-nee-sama's brother! I feel horrible! I not only took a life, but I'm going to lose Azuki's trust and friendship! I don't want her to hate me!" Kimi cried as she hugged Fu and stained her shirt with her tears. Azuki looked to Kimi with sad eyes; she wasn't angry with Kimi, instead felt saddened for the fact that she spoiled her innocence by killing an innocent person. Tiensin was one thing since he's always been one to prepare for death seeing as he was pretty good at being annoying, but Kimi was an innocent girl, if you exclude her interest in boy on boy closeness, she didn't deserve to take a life like this.

"I don't think he's dead." The four turned to see Demitra. "Sato-san, if you would." Kimi was confused for a second, but then she realized that her maken was still active. Kimi quickly deactivated her maken, which resulted in the statue vanishing to reveal nothing was beneath it prior.

"*Gasp* He's gone!" Chacha exclaimed.

"Alright dumbass, come out right now before I tell mom and dad you're alive!" Azuki shouted with new annoyance.

"Alright, alright, no need to go crazy." Tiensin said with a nervous smile appearing behind her with his hands up in defense.

"Ah! Is he a ghost!?" Chacha exclaimed.

"Chacha, don't play dumb." Azuki said.

"Sorry. Kind of a reflex." Chacha said with an embarrassed blush as she scratched the back of her head. "Oh wait, you brother's bleeding." Chacha pointed out as she pointed at Tiensin's forehead.

"Oh don't mind that. Just a good clock in the noggin thanks to my momentary loss of concentration." Tiensin said with a smile, waving it off dismissively.

"Are you okay, Tiensin-sensei?" Kimi asked.

"Never better. Good work Kimi-chan." Tiensin said with a smile. Kimi's eyes widen before they sparkled with joy. Suddenly Azuki gripped her brother by the collar and brought him close as she heatedly glared at him.

"You've have ten seconds to explain yourself on bullying Kimi, and three already passed." Azuki growled with some rage.

"Hey that's what Naruto says sometimes. Only you gave me more time." Tiensin said with a smile.

"Two seconds." Azuki said raising her fist.

"Intense emotions made her stronger." Tiensin quickly said yet still kept his smile. Azuki's eyebrow raised in confusion as everyone looked to Tiensin to elaborate. "You see one way of breaking through your limits when it comes to your maken tool is intense emotions. I mean when has intense emotions never led to more power?" Tiensin said as he got out of his sister's grip.

"I do feel more powerful." Kimi said looking at her hands. "I could never have done any of that stuff before."

"But I thought you could make inanimate objects." Fu said.

"Yes, but I can't sustain them for long. Now I feel that I can keep them up for a while longer." Kimi said to Fu.

"Were those punches new too?" Tiensin asked with a knowing smile.

"Hai." Kimi said with a smile and nod. "I never knew my maken could do that." Kimi said with a bright smile.

'Ignorance can be bliss, but there are times where it's a hinder. Then again the poor girl doesn't know the existence of spirits. But for someone like her to actually possess one at such a young age. It's not common to gain one. In fact it's rare. I was lucky myself to possess one, and even so I can't sustain mine for long. Guess I need training as well.' Tiensin thought.

"So intense emotions, huh? Guess I can handle that." Azuki said with her arms cross.

"I don't think you can." Tiensin said.

"Excuse me?" Azuki questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"You're too weak."

"Excuse Me!?" Azuki yelled with new anger.

"You showed too much emotion when you thought I died. Plus thinking I would die was just plain stupid. You really need work." Tiensin said as Azuki gritted her teeth. "Then maybe someday you might actually be one."

"Be what?" Azuki questioned as she dared her brother to continue.

"… A real Shinatsu." Tiensin said in a serious voice. Azuki looked at him with pure disbelief that her brother actually said that. "Father would be disappointed. For all I know…" Tiensin turned his head to her as he stared at her with a neutral expression, holding no love what-so-ever. "You could have just been adopted."

Everyone gasped as Azuki remained still. He face was that of complete disbelief and pain as she then shed a tear. Suddenly all her pain and sadness was replaced with pure rage and anger as her eyes became completely white and her teeth gritting.

"I'LL SHOW YOU WHO'S A REAL SHINATSU, YOU BASTARD!" Azuki screamed as green energy burst from her body and her legs covered with green fire-like energy. Tiensin grinned at his little sister's new rage induced power as she then suddenly vanished from sight and double kicked him in the torso, sending him digging into the ground, creating a large rut. Azuki panted as she glared at the mess she made of her brother.

"Azuki… your maken!" Haruko exclaimed. Azuki got out of her fury mode and looked to her legs to see a brand new mechanical boot on her left leg, while new mechanical armor reached up to her knee. Suddenly Tiensin started to burst with joyous laughter as he got out of the rut he was in.

"That's my little sister! A true Shinatsu through and through." Tiensin said with a proud grin.

"I… I don't believe this." Azuki said as she looked down to her legs. "You Played Me!" Azuki shouted with new annoyance as she glared at her brother who walked up to her with his hands behind his head.

"Of course." Tiensin said.

"Why of all the no good, dirty tricks! You still like messing with me! You never grew up at all!" Azuki shouted with annoyance as her energy surrounded her body once more, although not as potent as before, as then the more of the armor was growing on her left leg. "You pain in the ass! I ought to bop you so hard you'd land in Tijuana!" Azuki exclaimed as she brought up her fist.

"Uh huh, go on." Tiensin said gesturing for her to continue with his hand as he was looking down at her leg with a smile. Azuki looked down to see her new armor expanding up her leg.

"You're still playing me!" Azuki shouted.

"Like a fiddle." Tiensin said with a grin making Azuki growl.

"Oh, oh! Do me! Do me!" Chacha said with new excitement as she bounced up and down with her hand raised.

"Hm?" Tiensin looked to her with a surprised yet confused look.

"Say something that'll get me angry too so I can become stronger!" Chacha exclaimed.

"Uh~…." Tiensin thought it over as Azuki decided to move away before shit got real. "Um… Naruto sucks."

"NO HE DOES NOT!" Chacha yelled with anger as energy burst from her body as her Compressor glowed green. She then threw her fist forward as a green light engulfed it as then Chacha's arm grew in massive size as her now enormous fists rocketed closer to Tiensin.

"Holy-" Tiensin was then punched by the massively oversized fist, sending him flying far out into the distance, until he was out of sight. Everyone stared at where he was sent flying in shock, until an orange mirror appeared in the air and spat out Tiensin, who was beaten pretty badly as he laid on the ground and now sporting a black eyes. Everyone moved in closer and looked down at him. "Okay. In the case that I don't want to gain anymore internal bleeding, you all have to focus on the most intensely emotions moment in your lives. If you can't do that on your own then my mirrors will provide assistance with this special technique, okay?" Tiensin said.

"Okay." They all said together.

.

.

The members of Maken-ki, and Venus who decided to stay in the club for a while, were in the club's room about to start a meeting.

"Okay so today's meeting is-" suddenly Furan was interrupted by a knock at the door. "Enter." Furan said. The door opened to reveal Tiensin in his regular black suit.

"Yo." Tiensin greeted with a smile and a hand up.

"What do you want ni-san?" Azuki asked.

"I wanted to tell you all that today you're free from torture, I mean training." Tiensin said.

"Really?" Kimi asked.

"Oh thank God!" Kengo praised the heavens.

"Before I leave, I want to say that I'm very proud of all of you. You the most Sato." Tiensin said.

"Huh? Me?" Kimi questioned with shock as everyone was surprised by Tiensin's last statement.

"And why is that?" Yan questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"What's wrong? You jealous?" Tiensin asked.

"Get to the damn point!" Yan raised her voice, tired of Tiensin's teasing and antagonizing nature. Tiensin chuckled as he walked up to Kimi.

"Sato… do you remember when you were attacking me with those barrage of punches?" Tiensin asked.

"Um. Yes, I remember." Kimi said still feeling bad about what she did, despite being the desired result from Tiensin.

"Do you remember how you did that?" Tiensin asked.

"With my maken." Kimi said.

"True. At least, at first anyway." Tiensin said catching everyone's attention.

"At first?" Kimi questioned.

"Kimi… do you remember see a vision of a being throwing the punches?" Tiensin asked with a calm expression.

"A vision of a…" Kimi thought about it for a while, until she realized that she did see something like that. "Y-yes, I do!" Kimi said surprising the others.

"Do you know what that was?" Tiensin asked.

"Um… something I made with my maken." Kimi said.

"Wrong. That my young loli was a spirit." Tiensin said.

"A s-spirit?" Kimi questioned in surprise.

"What's that? You mean a ghost?" Fu asked.

"No. Not a deceased spirit. That's a completely different thing. This kind of spirit is actually a manifestation of Kimi's will. It's a very powerful being that exists in everyone, but it is a completely rare to gain one. I was lucky enough to earn one, but many people like my superior Lon don't have one. Kimi is actually a very lucky girl. Her will to defy me for calling her, but mostly Naruto, useless resulted in a bit of her spirit coming out, and boy is it powerful. Elemental attacks can effect it, but a great quantity must be used in order to damage it in the least, and even so that still might not be enough to seriously injure it. Otherwise, that thing can do damage to people without much consequence seeing as only elemental attacks or other spirits can cause it injury. Mainly the latter is a better resort to deal with another one." Tiensin explained.

"Whoa~." Chacha, Fu, Inaho, Takeru, Syria, Uruchi and the Finnian twins said in amazement.

"Sugoi~! So it's like a stand from Jojo's Bizarre Adventures!" Kimi said with pure joy as she had her hands together in joy.

"Huh? Oh yeah, I guess I could have just used that as an example." Tiensin said with his index to his chin.

"So wait, does this mean that Kimi will earn the same injury her spirit gets too?" Kengo asked.

"I didn't know you were familiar with Jojo lore." Chacha said.

"Are you kidding me? Naruto's a complete fanboy for those books and he won't shut up about them. I was bound to learn something from his ramblings." Kengo said.

"Well actually that's more of a yes and no answer." Tiensin said catching everyone's attention. "Actually a spirit gaining damage has a little more consequence because it's connected to one's soul. The body can receive physical injuries if the attack is intense enough, but the soul earns more severe damage. Think of the soul as a second body within oneself. It works kind of the same as a normal body, but it is far more sensitive than the out layer. Damage to the soul is considered one of the greatest pains, if not the greatest pain anyone can ever feel. So if you come across someone powerful enough with their elemental energy or to use a spirit themselves, you must be cautious." Tiensin explained.

Kimi gulped a bit with worry, but then she thought about how she could use this power to protect her loved ones, and that got her fired up.

"I promise to use this power to protect those that I love and care for!" Kimi shouted proud and purely determined as she stood up from her seat.

"I know you will Sato." Tiensin said with a smile as he flicked Kimi's forehead, making her give a small 'ow' as she placed her fingers over her forehead, before Tiensin then ruffled her hair. "Good luck." Tiensin said with a smile making Kimi blink in surprise before he turned and left the room. Everyone stared at the door for a few moments before anyone spoke or a move was made.

"He used to do the same thing with me. Jeez, now I'm jealous." Azuki said with half lidded eyes as she rested her cheek on the back of her left hand.

"Gomenosai!" Kimi cried out as she hugged Azuki.

"K-Kimi?" Azuki said the petite girl's name in surprise.

"I didn't mean to make you feel this way! I'm sorry Azuki-senpai." Kimi said with shame.

"D-don't worry about it. I'm not mad." Azuki said with a nervous smile as she placed a hand on Kimi's head. Chacha couldn't help but grin while Fu giggled.

"Well, now that that's out of the way, we can-"

"Can we go see Naruto-ni-san after this?" Inaho asked with a raised hand, interrupting Furan. Furan stared at her for a moment, before smiling.

"Sure. Why not?"

.

.

Everyone travelled to where Gen told them where Naruto was with Kenway.

"I wonder how strong ni-san has gotten." Inaho wondered.

"Knowing him, he's probably passed his limits three times over." Takeru said with a smile.

When they all got there, their jaws dropped as they saw Naruto pulling a large truck with numerous oversized weights that obviously made the truck weight tons, while he was fighting and dodging punches from the giant robots who were also riding on a truck that was moving forward, forcing Naruto to continuously move at a pace to keep up with them.

"Oh hey, so you guys are free today, huh?" Kenway said as he turned his head to them. Everyone stayed silent as they watched Naruto's progress.

"Um… how much is he pulling? And what's the weight of his armor?" Furan asked with a sweat drop as she felt nervous upon hearing the answer.

"A hundred and forty five thousand pounds and his armor is at about twenty five times Earth's gravity." Kenway simply answered making everyone's jaws drop.

"DAMN, THAT'S SOME DBZ SHIT RIGHT THERE!" Kengo yelled out.

.

.

Everyone stared at Wabisuke, who remain still along with his spirit.

"How's Naruto?" Haruko asked.

"He's unconscious." Inaho said as she was kneeling down next to her unconscious brother. "Holy lord! Is that Kurama!" Inaho shouted as she pointed at the chopped up fox, who stared at their shocked expressions.

"Don't go thinking I'm weak! I'm just in a bad position." Kurama said.

"Will you be alright?" Fu asked with concern for the fox spirit, since this is the first time she, if not anyone, saw a tailed beast in such a bad state.

"I'll be fine. Listen, I'll take care of the kit, while you waste this bastard's time." Kurama said before he became golden light and returned back into Naruto with the rest of his body parts following.

"Waste his time. He sure does have a unique choice of words." Furan said as she readied Habaya.

"That's Kurama for ya." Chacha said with a grin as she cracked her knuckles.

"Anyway, let's do what we came here for and protect Naruto!" Haruko exclaimed with pure determination.

Wabisuke stared at everyone and examined their fighting stances and eyes to see their determination and running emotions. He tipped his hat as he was silent for a moment.

"I was hoping this would be one on one… guess everything you hope for will have an unexpected stepping stone." Wabisuke said. 'Still… this might be enough to spark his true power to be unleashed.' Wabisuke thought before he raised his hat up a bit. "Ikuze (Let's go)." Wabisuke simply said making everyone tense up.

Takeru gave a war cry as he charged at Horus.

"Taki!"

"Takeru-sama!"

"Get back here you fool!"

Takeru ignored the cries of his roommates as he continued on. Horus went for a slash, but Takeru then suddenly punched the ground, causing a shockwave that sent him flying towards Horus' chest at a speeding rate.

'Smart move. Using a powerful punch with energy at the end of his fist, he released it upon impact to create a shockwave that he bounced off of to travel at the speed of sound. Now what's your next move?' Wabisuke thought as he stared at Takeru.

"Tsuin Ken Ha!" (Twin Fist Blade. I know Shika no Tsurugi is the term used for Fist Blade in the manga, but when I liked this variation better.) Takeru cried as both his fists glowed green and he thrust then them forward, sending blades of energy dashing at Horus. Horus quickly spun its oversized katana in its hand, making it block the dual energy attack. Wabisuke narrowed his eyes as he sensed the katana exploded with energy that caused it to start cracking. "Tsuin Ashi Buredo!" (Twin Leg Blade) Takeru shouted as he landed a double energy enhanced kick onto Horus' katana, causing the crack to worsen, but the katana still remained unbroken.

Horus pushed Takeru away, but then Wabisuke looked up to see Kengo, of all people, coming from the sky with a large thick metal blade in hand.

Horus brought up its katana to block the blade, but upon closer inspection, Wabisuke noticed that blade didn't even look like a blade, instead it seemed to be a long thick rectangular prism shaped metal piece in place of where a normal katana blade would be. Once it slammed onto Horus' blade, the oversized purple katana broke apart, shocking Wabisuke.

'That metal… it can't be!' Wabisuke thought with shock. Wabisuke's eyes then looked to Uruchi who dashed at him with her maken ready. Her armlet styled maken, Kagayake, glowed as then lightning shot from it and flew around her body, before breaking into numerous bolts that started taking shape.

"Jikko-chu no iko: Washi!" (Running Migration: Eagles) Uruchi shouted as the lightning bolts grew and took the form of a flock of eagles that dash at Horus and slammed against its body.

Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he felt a few cracks appear on the body.

Furan then readied a few new bows of light arrows, but then she suddenly whispered something.

"Scope." Suddenly a white glow over her left eyes shined as a scope device appeared over it for Furan to aim better (think something like Deidara's scope). Furan closed her right eyes as then it seemed that through the scope, everything slowed down and became clearer. Furan swiftly and expertly shot light arrows into the cracks that were created by Uruchi's lightning eagles, then exploded, leaving holes in Horus, causing Wabisuke to grit his teeth in pain.

Horus then went for a punch at everyone, but suddenly a wall of fire came out of nowhere and devoured Horus' arm. Wabisuke retracted his spirit's arm as he saw it burn with its skin melting away. Wabisuke looked to his right arm to find it in the same condition.

'This'll take some time to heal.' Wabisuke thought with a calm expression. He looked to the wall of fire to see it disappear as he then saw fire dancing around Himegami. He then saw Inaho dashing at him with Kamudo out and ready. Wabisuke then concentrated and created a wall of his own purple flames, but Inaho activated her maken's power and blew the fire away with a wave of her maken. Wabisuke stared at the power with intrigue, before Horus readied its broken blade with its uninjured hand, but suddenly bombs hit it, causing Wabisuke to flinch. 'What the?' Wabisuke looked to see Yuka dashing around Horus at a high speed and throwing bombs at the enormous spirit, causing it pain. 'Dammit! These aren't normal bombs. They're gunpowder is laced with sensitive elemental energy. A barrage of these are actually causing Horus and myself pain.' Wabisuke thought with gritting teeth.

Suddenly Inaho charged at Horus and slammed Kamudo into its torso, causing a great explosion of energy. Inaho flew back towards her friends as they all now saw a large crack over Horus' torso.

'Alright then.' Wabisuke thought as Horus' katana regenerated completely, but before it could be used, Kimi quickly used her Tablet: Comic Star, to spawn numerous chains that wrapped around Horus, restraining it in place. Haruko and Himegami readied their own maken to strike at the large spirit. 'That won't be enough.' Wabisuke thought as Horus started breaking through the chains swiftly, but Wabisuke was too late to notice a speeding attack from above.

"Ni Ton Mega Ken!" (Two Ton Mega Fist) Fu cried as she dived towards Horus with her fist, surrounded by green energy that took the form of a huge fist, slamming right through Horus' torso, shattering it apart, causing Wabisuke's eyes to widen as he gritted his teeth in pain, as then Fu's fist slammed into him, and sent him through Horus' back and into the ground.

As Fu flew back, Wabisuke quickly got to his feet in time to see Haruko raise Murakumo high with Himegami's fire surrounding it as elemental energy burst from both techniques combined into one.

"Collaboration Technique: Hellfire Chaos!" Haruko shouted as she then sent a hard slash at Wabisuke, causing a great wave of fire to charge at him and expand as it traveled. Wabisuke developed a look of shock as the flames then consumed him.

Once connecting, the fire exploded into furious flaming tornado with a roaring yet screeching sound to echo throughout the area. Everyone covered their ears and turned away from the deafening attack, with Chacha and Kimi covering Naruto, so he wouldn't fly away in case the technique was too intense.

Once down, everyone turned to see the flames linger.

Chacha, Kimi, Fu and Inaho cheered with joy.

"We did it! We won!" Inaho cheered.

"Quiet. This is the calm before the storm." Himegami said making the three stop as they were now worried. They all looked to the flames as they then vanished to reveal Wabisuke with his left arm up with its forearm being severely burned, but the rest of him was fine. As he glared at them, Chacha, Kimi, Fu and Inaho screamed with fear.

"No way! He blocked that attack with just his arm!" Inaho screamed with new fear and worry.

'Only his forearm suffered damage. Damn. This guy really is a monster.' Himegami thought with a glare.

Wabisuke brought down his arm, stood up straight and tipped his hat.

'Now the real fight begins.' Haruko thought with a serious demeanor as she got into a kendo stance.

"No one." Everyone looked with wide eyes as they heard Wabisuke's voice echo, but his lips remained silent. "At least no normal group, has done this much damage to me in a long time." They all looked to see that Horus, who was now normal size, floating beside Wabisuke, was the one doing the talking. "I commend you." Horus said, before Wabisuke used his thumb to unsheathe Renzoku Kurai a bit.

Everyone tensed as they reentered their fighting positions.

Suddenly Haruko, Himegami and Kengo were sent flying by Wabisuke, who was right in front of them. Haruko sent flying from blocking a powerful slash from Renzoku Kurai, Himegami pushed hard by Horus' palm, and Kengo punched upside the jaw by an uppercut. Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion, as then Wabisuke concentrated element to his feet as he then sent a three sixty degree sweeping kick that sent a wave of compressed invisible energy that knocked everyone off their feet, as he then quickly stood up and slammed the bottom of his scabbard into the ground, causing a shockwave that sent everyone and debris flying. Everyone either hit ground or the railing, as they all groaned in pain.

'What powerful element.' Furan thought as she tried picking herself up from the floor, ignoring the pain.

Takeru got up from the floor and rubbed his head as he stared at Wabisuke. The dark haired young man appeared before him, shocking Takeru, but then he gritted his teeth in anger and went for a punch, but Wabisuke pushed it away and another, then back fisted Takeru, then punched him in the ribs making him gasp in pain, then he was kneed in the jaw, then Wabisuke grabbed the back of his head and re-slammed him into his knee, then slammed both hands against the side of his head with an electric shockwave coming off impact then Wabisuke finished him with a headbutt, sending him flying into the ground.

Chacha quickly charged at him and went for a grapple, but he vanished and reappeared behind her and slashed her back, leaving a deep cut running down her back. Chacha gritted her teeth, but she quickly spun and thrust her fist forward as it expanded in size to overwhelm Wabisuke, but Wabisuke summoned Horus to his side as it then defended him by blocking the attack with a hand, causing the oversized fist to stop in place. Horus lifted Chacha over itself and slammed her into the ground behind them. Horus then readied its katana, making it grow in large size, ready to cut off Chacha's huge hand off.

But suddenly Kimi, upon instinct to save her best friend, charged at Wabisuke and tried to tackle him, but all she did was slam against his torso, trying to push him, but Wabisuke simply grabbed her by the hair and threw her to the ground. Azuki quickly flew at him, going for a kick to the side of his face, faster than sound, but Wabisuke leaned his face to the side as the kick flew past him. He went to knee her side, but she quickly slammed her hand against the elbow, balancing on it, as she then went for a hard kick to his face, but Wabisuke blocked it with his sheathed katana. Suddenly he quickly spun, making her fly off, as he avoid a hard punch from Fu. The distraction was enough for Chacha's hand to return to normal size as she groaned.

Fu and Azuki skidded across the ground as they glared at the calm Wabisuke who retracted Horus. They charged at him and started sending kicks and punches at him, but Wabisuke's hands were blocking every attack effortlessly. Wabisuke then gripped Azuki's leg and Fu's arm before roughly pulling them, slamming them against one another before lifting them both high and slamming them hard into the ground, making them cough up some blood, as he then threw them away.

Wabisuke gripped Renzoku Kurai's handle as he then started slashing at the numerous light arrows that Furan shot at him at a blinding speed, both going faster than light, with the only way to victory in the power struggle is who would outlast the other. Unfortunately for Furan, she was started to feel her energy decrease, as her brow started to sweat, all the while Wabisuke remained calm and unfazed.

Luckily for Furan, Yuka and Kengo went for a pincer maneuver on Wabisuke, but their target quickly flashed away through via purple lightning, forcing them to change maneuvers and dash towards where he was going to appear. Wabisuke was impressed that they figured out where he would appear, seeing that they were trained very well in combat, tactics and maneuvers. The couple went for quick slashes with their blades surrounded in elemental energy, but Wabisuke blocked both weapons with his katana and scabbard separate. They continued to dance around and slash at him as he blocked their attacks, but then Yuka quickly tossed shuriken at point blank range, but Wabisuke leaned away from the projectiles and then slammed both his elbows into their chins, but suddenly the shuriken that were still in mid-air behind his head, glowed green and exploded.

Wabisuke managed to sense the trap, which was so sudden, but suddenly a spikey chain wrapped around his ankle. He looked to find Kengo held the chain, as caltrops were below him.

'Those two planned ahead.' Wabisuke thought, surprised yet impressed by the pair's quick planning.

"Ready baby?" Kengo said as Yuka readied multiple kunais in her hands.

"Not today." Wabisuke said as a purple flame appeared and melt the chain connected him to them in an instant. Wabisuke then vanished in a spark of purple lightning and appeared away from them, but his eyes widened as he sensed Uruchi's attack from before completely surround him in an instant.

"Four steps ahead!" Kengo exclaimed with a grin as Yuka smiled widely.

Wabisuke narrowed his eyes as he quickly waved his hands faster than the eye could see, causing purple flames to shoot from them and hit every single lightning eagle charging at him.

'No way! I gave everything I had for that attack and he countered it like that!' Uruchi thought with wide eyes as her brow was sweating.

Luckily, the ground below Wabisuke cracked making him look down as Inaho burst out of it, shooting sky high with Kamudo thrust forward, but Wabisuke had jumped higher to avoid the claw, but Wabisuke raised an eyebrow as he saw Inaho was smiling proudly.

"Forward: Kuga!" Inaho shouted as then a blast of energy surrounded Kamudo and readied to fire. Wabisuke quickly summoned lightning element to his feet as he then bounced of the air, rocketing higher to avoid it, but then suddenly a huge red blast charged at him, taking the shape of a large cougar, shocking him. Wabisuke readied Renzoku Kurai to slice it in half, but he sensed massive heat above him making his eyes widen as they looked to see a massive fireball coming from above with Himegami higher above it with her arms crossed and her eyes slit as her now large shikigami Kaguzuchi was beside her.

The two attacks sandwiched Wabisuke and created a completely humongous explosion that caused an enormous shockwave to grace the mountain and its area.

"That's it!" Inaho cheered as she started to descend with a triumphant smile as Himegami smirk way above, but then their eyes widened in shock as they saw a pair of purple wings acting as a dome-like shield, before they spread apart, creating a shockwave as they revealed Wabisuke as their caster.

'That must be another ability of his spirit.' Himegami thought with gritting teeth. 'Good thing we weren't too confident in that attack.' Himegami thought with a smirk.

Wabisuke suddenly noticed Fu flying at an incredibly high speed at him, holding Takeru in her arms as energy surrounded them both, acting as their boost for their speed.

"Go get him!" Fu shouted as she threw Takeru at Wabisuke. Takeru gritted his teeth with intensity as he rocketed toward Wabisuke, breaking the sound barrier as both his fists glowed bright green. Wabisuke quickly summoned a large pair of Horus' arms to make an X-block for the attack with his wings working as a second shield.

"BIG BANG TWIN OVERBLOW!" Takeru screamed with fury as he slammed both his fists into Wabisuke's defenses, causing a giant explosion of green energy to erupt and expand across the sky. Wabisuke and Takeru rocketed straight towards the ground at high, sound breaking speeds. Kengo, Inaho, Chacha and Azuki quickly surrounded themselves in energy as they all caught Takeru, forcing them to skid back from the impact. Wabisuke just slammed into the ground, bouncing off it upon impact and quickly landing on his feet, but as he glared up with gritting teeth as blood leaked from the new cut on his forehead, so far being the only damage done to him from the intense technique, but his eyes widened as shock consumed his face as Haruko's Murakumo came inches to his neck.

"I've got you!" Haruko shouted as her eyes heatedly glared at Wabisuke, but Wabisuke was so fast, he actually managed to block that slash with the tip of Renzoku Kurai. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as his eyes remained wide from such a close call, but also at how powerful Haruko had become since their last clash. Her strength was quadrupled what it was before. "Think again!" Haruko yelled as she put more power into her swing and sent Wabisuke flying like he had done to her before with his sword.

Wabisuke skidded back as he then quickly brought his Renzoku Kurai and scabbard to block Murakumo. The two glared at each other with their teeth grit. Haruko then gave a cry a she and Wabisuke then started clashing their blades with one another. Haruko gritted her teeth, but then she picked up her speed, forcing Wabisuke to include his scabbard to parry her increasingly faster and stronger pace of attack.

Takeru finally woke up to find both his hands were severely burnt from his previous attack.

"Whoa~, look at Haruko." Chacha said making Takeru look up as he and the others watched Haruko hold her own against Wabisuke.

Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he kept trying to fight her off, but he was slowly skidding back.

"She's pushing him back!" Furan said with a hopeful smile as everyone then cheered.

"Yeah! Go Haruko!" Fu shouted.

"Kick his butt!" Kengo shouted.

"Send him to hell for Naruto-kun!" Kimi cried out surprising the others.

Haruko continued to go at him, but then suddenly Wabisuke stopped skidding back as Renzoku Kurai bust with lightning energy. Now his attacks were faster and more brutal as Haruko started getting cut and shocked everywhere as now she was the one being pushed back. Haruko continued at it, but she was getting beat. She was losing energy and losing blood, fast.

Takeru gritted his teeth as he then stood up and moved forward, only to fall to the floor on his first step.

"Takeru-sama!" Inaho quickly went to his side. Takeru glared up as he saw his friend, one of his best friends, his… dream girl getting harmed like this. Takeru growled as he then started seeing red as he stared at the power struggle.

"DON'T LET UP HARUKO! KICK HIS ASS! FOR NARUTO!" Takeru screamed.

Suddenly something in Haruko burst open as her pupils became slit.

'For my otouto!' Haruko then roared as red energy burst throughout her body, causing a shockwave that skidded Wabisuke back a bit. Then suddenly she dashed at him and restarted the clash of blades, but this time she was the one was overpowering Wabisuke.

Murakumo was suddenly being surrounded by red flames as it continued to slash at its opponent.

"I'LL MAKE YOU PAY FOR HARMING MY LITTLE BROTHER!" Haruko yelled with all her might and rage as suddenly she landed a hit; a diagonal slash that cut open Wabisuke's vest, leaving a long wound diagonally across his body. Wabisuke's eyes were wide with pain as they were completely white. Taking advantage of the situation, Haruko quickly sent slash for slash and stab for stab at Wabisuke with her flame enhanced Murakumo.

"YEAH! Go Haruko!" Chacha cheered as everyone was root for Haruko.

Haruko roared as she then charged Murakumo with pure energy as she then thrust it forward to stab it right through Wabisuke. Wabisuke's eyes widened, but then he glared as he gritted his teeth and right when the tip touched his skin, he grabbed the blade with his hand and held it in place. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he fought Haruko's strength, while Haruko pushed in more power to her body and Murakumo. Haruko then roared as Murakumo exploded with golden flames, covering the two.

"Haruko!" Takeru shouted his long time friend's name as she and Wabisuke were consumed by golden with crimson flames.

After a while, the flames receded back and faded away to reveal the two still in the same position with steam coming off their bodies.

They panted as they glared at each other. Suddenly Haruko shook as she fell onto a knee causing everyone to worry.

"Haruko!" Some of the girls cried out.

'Dammit… I failed… forgive me Naruto.' Haruko thought as a lone tear was shed from her eye. Wabisuke released his hold on Murakumo, letting it fall with Haruko's arms, as he then cocked his fist back, ready to retaliate.

"Haruko!" Himegami shouted with worry.

Everything sort of slowed down as suddenly Takeru surrounded himself in elemental energy to boost his body as he suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Haruko and took the blow to the gut for her. The force sent Takeru slamming back into Haruko, sending them both back to their group.

"Taki!" Haruko cried out with worry as she then held him as he looked at her weakly.

"You're alright… right?" Takeru asked.

"Stupid! How could you do that you… you…" but Haruko's heart melted as she saw Takeru smile at her. "Oh Taki." Haruko held him close as she started shedding tears.

Wabisuke then started making his way towards them. Fu gave a war cry and was about to charge at him, but Furan stopped her.

"Don't Fu! Charging at him is suicide now. We need to stand together." Furan said. Fu look at her for a moment, but as she looked to Naruto's unconscious form, she got real angry and continued with her attack, only to be sent flying by a palm strike to the chest when she got close.

"Imouto!" Chacha shouted with worry as she quickly caught Fu. "You big bully!" Chacha shouted as she glared at Wabisuke.

"Um, guys… is this it?" Uruchi brought up the question that was on their minds.

"Stand your ground." Furan ordered as she readied Habaya. Everyone just got ready for their final stand, as Wabisuke continued to get closer.

Kimi fidgeted in place as she felt fear, but not just because of the looming danger that is Wabisuke, but because she desperately wanted to summon her spirit, but she didn't know how to in the first place.

'I need to summon my spirit… but… I don't know… Kami-samas, please help me. I must protect my friends!' Kimi thought as she closed her eyes and tried to summon any inner power within her.

Among the group, Kengo gave a brave look as he gripped the chest of his shirt. Undoing a button, Kengo looked prepared with a secret plan, but something else occurred.

"Celia" a shadow appeared over Wabisuke making everyone look up to find Syria diving down from the heavens. "Crusher!" Syria cried as she stomped into the ground, leaving a crater. Wabisuke disappeared before contact and now stared at Syria. "Takeru-kun~… that was the most noble thing I've ever seen in my life. I don't like it when people hurt my Takeru like that. So now Syria-chan is going to have to punish you~." Syria said as she made a victory pose over her left eye.

"Syria-san!" Kimi cheered the popstar's name as everyone stared at the pink haired woman. Wabisuke stayed silent, but his eyes scanned the area to find him surrounded by the rest of the maidens of Venus. Minerva to his left, Demitra to his right, the Finnian twins beside the Maken-ki group and he sensed Yan behind her charging up, ready to attack at any moment.

Furan sighed in relief at Venus' arrival.

"Thank God. Your timing was impeccable." Furan said with a small smile.

"Yeah right! It would have been better if they came before imouto got hit!" Chacha shouted.

"Chacha."

"No President-san! I didn't appreciate my imouto getting hurt like that!" Chacha shouted.

"Nee-chan, I'm fine. It wasn't that bad." Fu said in her arms making Chacha gasp with joy.

"Imouto! You're alright!" Chacha cheered as she hugged her tighter with her cheek rubbing against Fu's.

"Nee-chan~, you're embarrassing me." Fu said with an embarrassed blush as Chacha continued showing her affection.

'She's embarrassed at a time like this?' Uruchi and Kengo thought as they stared at the two.

"You and I have some unfinished business, Hayato." Yan said with a smirk.

"Hn. Do you honestly feel like you can now present a threat to me when our best elemental affinities are the same?" Wabisuke said with a calm tone as his back was still facing her.

"Trust me. When I'm done with you, you're going to see that my lightning is stronger than yours." Yan said with a cocky smile.

"Lilu, Aililu." Demitra spoke the twins' names.

"Hai." The twins said as they then summoned their maken. "Giant Pot of Daguda." The twins said in unison as then a barrier surrounded the members of Maken-ki.

"Oi! What is this!? We don't need to be protected like a bunch of kids!" Azuki shouted.

"Oh would you shut up. You had your time now let us have ours. Just rest up and protect the nitwit over there." Yan said pointing to Naruto. "Or~, do you prefer that I watch over him." Yan said with a sly, cocky smile.

"As if!" Azuki shouted.

"Then let us do our work right now, ne." Yan said as suddenly a circle of lightning danced around her feet. Then suddenly she dashed at faster than lightning speed at Wabisuke, who managed to jump away from her attack, but suddenly a scratch appeared on his cheek that squirt blood which made his eyes narrow. "I need a little payback anyway." Yan said with her confident smile as she stood up and turned to Wabisuke, staring at her with slightly annoyed eyes.

.

.

Lying on the floor, our young hero laid. He groaned as he opened his eyes to find a dark sky with red clouds. He blinked his eyes as they then looked around to find a familiar sight. He was back in the village that birth him, but it was desolate of life.

He sat up and looked around, wondering what was happening.

Suddenly he noticed someone away from him running down a street.

"Yo!" Naruto called out as he stood up and hurried to follow the person. He found that person turning the corner, so he followed to find that person with two other people running down a path. The closer Naruto followed, the more his gut conjured up a bad feeling.

As he made the corner, he saw a group of people crowd together. He wondered what was going on as he moved closer, but then he heard something. It sounded like impact onto someone's body, then someone crying. A little kid.

"Demon!"

"Monster!"

"Go back to hell!"

Naruto's eyes widened as he realized that this was an angry mob.

"Oi!" Naruto shouted as he ran towards them. "Break it up! This is unacceptable!" Naruto shouted as he pushed pass the crowd of people. "He's just a little-" but then he stopped to find a younger him, probably no more than six, in a fetal position crying with bruises and cuts all over his body. Naruto's eyes widened as he stared at the younger him, as bad memories of beating from the past refueled his mind.

"Demon lover!" A man shouted.

"Look at him! He looks just like that little bastard! Hideous!" Another man exclaimed.

"I bet he's this little cretin's father." A woman said.

"All of you leave… Now!" Naruto raised his voice as his bangs shadowed his eyes.

"Kill the demon's father!" A man shouted as they all then pounced towards Naruto.

"Asura." Naruto whispered as he suddenly punched everyone with a flurry of fists, sending them all flying. Naruto watched as they all fell to the ground, injured. Naruto turned back to the younger him, who was still crying. He felt awkward at the fact that he had to comfort a child him, but as he was about to bent down, he noticed that the crying transformed into laughter.

"It felt good, didn't it?" The younger him questioned, shocking him. Suddenly his child self, started to get up from the ground with his head hung. "Beating those villager scum to a pulp. Isn't that something we always wanted to do?" Naruto now frowned at his younger self, but his eyes showed uneasiness. "Oh don't be like that~. They all deserved it. You know it and I… definitely knew it." The younger Naruto looked up with a sadistic grin to reveal completely blood red, pupiless eyes with completely black sclera.

Naruto gritted his teeth as he realized that this was his inner darkness. The entity of his lonely and resentful childhood. Or better known as Yami Naruto.

.

.

Yan stood across from Wabisuke with a smug smile as she had her hands on her hips.

"Ara~, looks like you weren't fast enough, ne?" Yan said smugly.

Wabisuke wiped the blood with his thumb, but then the blood jumped from his them and tried to reenter his wound. He moved the side of his head to avoid it, but it then it made a U-turn and stabbed him in the back of the neck. He gritted his teeth as he glared at Demitra, who had Jingu: Trident out. Suddenly Wabisuke's body shook as then he felt something crawl and grow within his veins, traveling to his right arm and then suddenly his right hand gripped his neck and squeezed, causing his eyes to narrow at his arm.

"You're under my control now." Demitra simply said.

'Amazing. Her control over her maken and liquid has become even stronger. Wabisuke now seems helpless.' Haruko thought with amazement.

"Celia Clothesline!" Syria cheered as she dashed at Wabisuke and delivered a clothesline to his neck, then grabbed his legs. "Celia Dynamite!" Syria pronounced as she rapidly spun Wabisuke around and around before throwing him into the air, then she rocketed into the sky and gripped him tight. "Sonic Buster!" Syria shouted as she dived down with Wabisuke gripped in her hands. "It's A Panty Explosion!" Syria shouted as she slammed Wabisuke into the ground causing the whole ground to break apart upon impact. Syria then leaped up and stomped hard onto Wabisuke's back, causing a crater underneath him to form. "Celia Crusher!" Then she flipped over and punched him hard into his back, causing an even greater crater and a small earthquake upon impact. "Knuckle Breaker!" Syria then gripped his vest, balanced on it for a second before stretching her legs back, showing off her impressive flexibility as her feet were firmly placed onto the ground, and then as her back became erect, she threw Wabisuke far with her great strength. "Inverse!" Syria shouted as then Wabisuke stopped and started flying into the other direction. "Celia… Rocket Fist!" Syria exclaimed as her fist, now covered in pink flaming elemental energy, slammed into Wabisuke's gut, causing an eruption of energy to explode from Wabisuke's gut and out his back, causing his eyes to widen in pain as blood shot from his mouth as he was sent rocketing far, only to be intercepted by Yan, who used her lightning fast speed to send multiple kicks into Wabisuke's back before giving a hard jabbing on that send three bolts of lightning through Wabisuke's body, making his eyes turn completely white, as he was then sent flying straight into Trident, having the tri-tips stabbed through his body.

Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he groaned in pain. He tried gripping the trident's handle, but he felt his body resisting.

"It's useless. My maken allows me to control all liquid, including blood. This is the end." Demitra said as blood oozed from Wabisuke's new wounds.

'She's forcing my blood to pump faster so I'd bleed out quicker through my new wounds.' Wabisuke thought as he felt himself get weaker through every passing second. Wabisuke then focused all of his energy into his left arm, regaining some control as he then quickly brought up his hand as it then burst with purple fire. Wabisuke thrust his hand towards Demitra's face, but as it got close enough, his hand vanished, shocking him.

"Tsk, tsk, that's not going to happen Wabisuke-kun." Minerva said with a smile as she wagged her finger.

'Damn her.' Wabisuke narrowed his eyes at Minerva.

"Ara~, don't look at me like that~. Or else I'll have to punish you~." Minerva said with a taunting smile and blush as her finger glowed green. Suddenly Wabisuke's right arm and left leg vanished. Demitra lifted him high and then slammed him into the ground, with Jingu: Trident, still stabbed within him.

All of Venus surrounded him, like a pack of wolves about to feast on a wounded deer.

"I honestly expected much more out of you. But I guess that doesn't matter." Yan said with a shrug. "It's too bad I could beat you by myself, but finishing you off personally is just enough." Yan said as her right hand then burst with yellowish green electricity. "Learn some better moves in hell Hayato." Yan simply said as she then thrust her fist downwards towards Wabisuke's face.

"It's unfortunate. If I hadn't gained and fully controlled my spirit then this would have ensured your victory." Wabisuke simply said calmly, shocking the maidens of Venus.

"Oh no." Syria said with worry.

'He's already has a spirit!?' Yan thought with shock and worry.

Suddenly a strong purple hand gripped Trident and pulled it as then Horus rose from Wabisuke's body and quickly swung the tri-tipped weapon at Demitra. Luckily with her superior senses, Demitra quickly unsummoned Trident, causing it to vanish, but Horus kneed her hard in the ribs causing them to break and Demitra to spit out blood, as she was then sent flying. Wabisuke then spun on his back and used his left, handless arm to lift himself from the ground and kick Syria in the face, sending her into the air.

Minerva quickly was about to send Wabisuke's whole body below the neck to a different dimension, but suddenly Horus stabbed her right through her torso with its sword.

"Minerva!" Kengo shouted with worry as everyone stared in shock at what happened.

"Sensei!" Kimi shouted with tears in her eyes.

Wabisuke quickly brought his sole foot down, balanced on it and shot forward, tackling Minerva hard, sending them both back and then skidding hard into the ground. Wabisuke then fused with Horus, now using his spirit's arms, hand and leg as substitutes for his missing ones, and then he gripped Minerva's arm and sent electrical elemental energy through her body, making her scream as then the tip of her finger glowed purple, as then suddenly Wabisuke's original limbs returned to him. Wabisuke released Minerva's hand and stood up as he watched her body twitch in pain.

"My maken… h-how did you do that?" Minerva questioned as she gripped her hand that was used to return Wabisuke's limbs.

I used my element to reverse the effects of your maken. Kind of like changing a magnet's function to the opposite effect with a bit of electrical interference." Wabisuke explained.

Minerva gritted her teeth as she sweated in Wabisuke's presence.

'He's incredible. I don't think we have much of a chance.' Minerva thought with worry.

Suddenly Yan came from behind with a kick, that Wabisuke grabbed, but then short blade shaped lightning spawned from her foot and went right through Wabisuke's hand, making his eyes widen in shock. Wabisuke's eyes widened further as he saw Yan form a bow and arrow out of her lightning element and shot it towards Wabisuke at point blank ranged, but Wabisuke quickly transformed into a bolt of lightning and flew back, but when he transformed back, Yan suddenly appeared behind him, making his eyes widen when he sensed her, before she sent a kick. Wabisuke quickly avoided the kick, but when he sensed something below his feet, he looked down to find boiling water below at his feet making his eyes widen before it exploded into a plume, consuming Wabisuke making him scream a bit before gritting his teeth as he bared with the pain. Demitra focused much of her energy into boiling Wabisuke alive, but then he roared as purple flames exploded from his body, but then suddenly the flames reversed as they went back at him, causing them to burn his skin, making him grit his teeth again.

"Don't forget about me~." Syria said wagging her finger that glowed pink. Wabisuke glared at her as he quickly released the flames, causing them to vanish. Suddenly a beam of energy hit Wabisuke in the chest making his eyes widen.

'What the!?' Wabisuke looked to see Minerva sitting up, balancing herself on her hand as her other hand's finger glowed blue.

"Don't think I'm finished yet!" Minerva shouted as her eyes then fully opened as her energy pooled out and hit Wabisuke, making him lean back as he felt the energy smacking him and pushing pass him. Suddenly a hole opened as another beam of energy hit Wabisuke's torso, then another his leg, then went for his head, but he moved his head as the tip of his ear got injured instead, but more beams of energy just suddenly appeared in different directions and continued hitting him in various places. Suddenly four giant holes appeared below, above, left and right of Wabisuke. "Aegis: Interdimensional Hell Holes!" Minerva shouted as four giant beams of sky blue energy simultaneously shot from the holes and directly hit Wabisuke, causing him to scream as he felt pain from four major angles.

Suddenly a pair of wings came out of Wabisuke and surrounded him, forming a dome that was shielding him from the attack. Minerva gritted her teeth as her hair started to rise. The beams the intensified as the holes of reality defiance expanded. The wings however stayed strong. Suddenly sky blue energy started to surround her body as the beams intensified more. After a few moments, the wings started to crack. Minerva chose to intensify the beams, little by little as the wings started to crack, but then suddenly a cut appeared on Minerva's leg with blood squirting out from the new wound.

Everyone looked in shock at the new wound. The question is how was it made?

"Minerva!" Demitra shouted making the sky blunette to look up only for her eyes to widen as Horus' katana was coming towards her. Luckily Yan managed to grab her and avoid the blade in time thanks to her lightning fast speed. The blade quickly changed direction and dashed towards them.

"It's being remote controlled!" Kengo shouted.

"Telepathically! His spirit can both go on the offensive while he's being defensive!" Himegami shouted with shock.

Quickly Demitra dashed in front of Yan and Minerva and clashed her trident with Horus' katana. Demitra and the katana then started clashing blade for tri-tip as a blinding speed. Minerva panted, but as she looked at her friend defending her, but she saw blood start to fall to Demitra's feet, which meant that she was going to lose sooner or later. Minerva looked to see the beams were lessening. She was not going to have it.

Minerva breathed in deep through her nose and exhaled as she then calmed her breathing. Minerva then glared at the wings with anger as she then concentrated, increasing the blast of the beams as her hair started rising at a speeding pace as energy was pooling out of her. Minerva continued to try and push more and more energy to intensify the beams, which was leading to more cracks, but it was still not enough. Minerva continued to concentrate as veins on her forehead throbbed through the stressful experience. Minerva had started to pant as she sweated; the stress becoming too much for her. The beams were lessening as Minerva started to feel weak. But then suddenly she heard a yell making her look to see that Horus' katana had stabbed right through Demitra's right leg.

"Demitra!" Yan and Syria shouted with worry for their friend. Horus then retracted and slashed Jingu: Trident away, before slashing at Demitra's neck, creating a new wound as blood squirted out.

"DEMITRA!" Haruko and Syria screamed with fear while Yan stared in shock as Demitra fell to her knees before falling on her side. Minerva stared in shock and disbelief, but then she gritted her teeth as her veins throbbed and her energy burst ten-fold.

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH!" Minerva screamed as her energy body glowed sky blue, as then suddenly the four beams surrounding the dome expanded and blasted ten-fold as well. The dome of wings tried to withstand the power of the four beams, but soon enough the wings shattered, letting Wabisuke feel the full force of the attack. "GO TO HELL!" Minerva screamed as the four beams expanded and exploded, causing a huge dome of energy to appear. Everyone covered their eyes and braced for the shockwave of the blast. Yan made sure Minerva didn't go flying away, but then Demitra was about to go flying.

"Demitra! I'm coming!" Syria shouted as she dashed and jumped in time to grab Demitra before she flew away.

It took a few moments, though it felt like hours, the dome faded leaving Wabisuke in midair for the moment before falling to the ground. Everyone looked to see Wabisuke lying down, burnt, battered and wounded from the previous attack.

Syria decided to be the brave one and get close to confirm if Wabisuke was defeated. She looked over his body with curiosity, and from the look of it, he seemed to have been finished.

"Guys! I think that's it!" Syria called out turning to everyone with a smile, but then suddenly Wabisuke quickly spun and stood up on his hands as he kicked Syria right in the esophagus,, making her vomit out saliva with traces of blood, before he spun back down on his hands and feet and then reached out and grabbed her face as he then sent a current of electricity through his arm and into her body, shocking her with purple electricity surrounding her body. Everyone stared in shock and horror as they heard Syria scream with pure agony as she was being electrocuted. After what felt like hours, the electricity stopped, leaving a charred and smoking Syria, as Wabisuke then release his grip on her, letting her fall to the floor.

"SYRIA!" Takeru screamed in horror and fear for her life.

'Takeru…kun… everyone… I'm sorry… I got careless.' Those were Syria's last thoughts before the darkness took her over.

Wabisuke then stepped over her body, his feet not touching her form, as he made his way to everyone else with his hat tipped. Minerva looked in fear at the dark haired young man, and was also shocked that his hat, despite his whole form being attack by a simultaneous interdimensional blast, was completely fine.

Yan glared at Wabisuke with her teeth gritting as she shook in his presence. Suddenly she felt Minerva flinch making her look down at the blunette to see her leg was bleeding pretty badly, and her body shaking from the stress of pushing herself too much.

'Minerva.' Yan thought. She then looked to her left to see Venus' vice commander still lying on the ground. 'Demitra.' Yan then looked to their latest fallen comrade. 'Syria.' Yan was actually fighting back tears; not wanting to insult her comrades with tears. She stared at Wabisuke, the man who single handedly defeated her three fellow maidens, and now she was all that was left of the offensive division.

"You son of a bitch!" Takeru shouted as he tried to push himself up, only to fall to the ground.

"Taki! Please don't move. You're still badly injured." Haruko said with worry as she went to help Takeru, but he shrugged her off.

"I don't care! He attacked Tenbi, he almost killed Naruto, he hurt everyone here, and Syria-san…" Takeru started shedding tears as he stared at the charred Venus member. He bit his bottom lip as he glared angrily at Wabisuke. "I WON'T FORGIVE HIM FOR THIS!" Takeru yelled as he tried crawling his way to Wabisuke.

"Save your breath Ohyama." Takeru looked to see Yan throw away her coat as she was now in her Chinese battle dress. "This fight is mine now. You'd just get in the way and die." Yan simply said as she glared at Wabisuke. Her maken, Kinben, then appeared in her hand. "I am Yan Min. Offensive member and the great lightning maiden of Team Venus… and I will avenge the defeat of my comra… my friends." Yan said with a glare as she fused with Kinben. Yan then suddenly disappeared with Minerva, and after a moment, Yan had Minerva, Demitra and Syria with the others.

"Whoa! That was fast!" Chacha exclaimed in amazement.

Yan's eyes were a bit wide as she felt Wabisuke's eyes on her.

'He followed me. His eyes managed to follow my every move. Damn Him!' Yan calmed her breathing as she put on her game face. She stood up and turned to Wabisuke.

"Demitra-san!" Yan turned to see Haruko next to Demitra who was focusing green energy from her hand onto her neck wound.

'Medical ninjutsu.' Yan thought. "If any of you lower classes can heal, then do it for the others." Yan said as she readied herself.

"What? No please?" Kengo muttered.

"I'll remember that Usui." Yan said making Kengo worry for later. Azuki was about to stand up and join Yan. "Don't you move Azuki." Yan ordered.

"Oh shut up! You can't fight him on your own." Azuki said.

"I will, so stay out of the way." Yan said.

"You damn China bi-"

"I said before that Venus would handle this and it's my responsibility to finish the job." Yan said with a serious tone. Azuki blinked in surprise as she got the double meaning behind those words. Azuki sighed as she decided to let this go.

"Fine… I'll let it slide, but you owe me."

"Doubt it." Yan said. Yan started making her way towards the still Wabisuke. Demitra looked to Yan to see the only able Venus member making her way towards the opponent.

'Yan…' Demitra had somber and worried eyes as she stared at her fellow maiden.

"Himegami-sama, can't you heal people?" Inaho asked.

"Actually yes. Thank goodness I unlocked it over time." Himegami said before summoning one of her shikigami. "Nojichi." Himegami said as her sole female shikigami appeared beside her head.

"Hai Himegami-sama." Nojichi greeted her goddess with a polite bow.

"I need you to help heal these three." Himegami said.

"Hai Himegami-sama." Nojichi said as she moved towards Syria since she was the one most badly wounded. Nojichi then glowed green as then a green aura surrounded Syria. Minerva giggled a bit as she stared at the shikigami.

"Still very... cute." Minerva said with a smile before she flinched.

"Don't move so much Minerva-san. These wound is very deep." Yuka said as she examined her wound.

"Yuka-san." Minerva looked to her love rival.

"We can put our rivalry on hold for now. Right now let me help you." Yuka said with a smile as she pulled out needle and thread for stitches and bandages out of nowhere.

"Yuka-san… arigatou." Minerva thanked her rival with a smile as Yuka started getting to work.

"Here." Kengo extended a bottle water to her. "I brought it just in case. I think you need it more than me right now." Kengo said.

"Oh Usui-kun~ you're so sweet~! How gentlemanly!" Minerva said with a huge smile and blushing cheeks as she cupped her right one and took the bottled water. "Yuka-san~, I'm so jealous of you." Minerva admitted making Yuka's smile widen while Kengo chuckled bashfully as he scratched the back of his head.

Yan stopped in front of Wabisuke, standing across from him, ready to face off, one-on-one.

The two stared at each other, one with a glare and one with calm eyes.

"Reichin!" Yan shouted as she slammed her fists together, turning them into pure lightning. Everyone stared in amazement as they watched Yan's fist become element itself.

"Hn." Wabisuke said as he was actually impressed with Yan's new growth.

"I'm going to make you regret everything you've ever done." Yan said with a threatening tone and glare. Wabisuke stayed silent as he stared at Yan.

"I'm surprised." Wabisuke said.

"Didn't expect my power to grow to this height, ne?" Yan said with a cocky smirk.

"I was referring to how surprising it is on how you feel for Naruto. From what I can see, I'm surprised someone like you is in love with him." Wabisuke said shocking Yan and the others.

Azuki stared with wide eyes, feeling disbelief at what she heard.

'In love? She's in love with Naruto!?' Azuki thought with shock. Yan glared heatedly at Wabisuke as she felt tears threatening to come out.

"I'll electrocute you from the inside out for all the pain you gave him." Yan said as she felt her emotions taking over.

Wabisuke stared at her silently for a moment before he looked to the side, extended his arm towards her and waved 'come on'.

Yan gritted her teeth in agitation as she then dashed at Wabisuke and went for a punch, but he dodged his head to the side, although Yan quickly sent a lightning fast roundhouse kick at his head, but he ducked under it. Yan quickly went on her hands and then went for a punch to Wabisuke's face. Wabisuke moved back, but suddenly a discharge of electricity impacted with him, sending him flying. Yan took her chance by landing on her feet and dashing at a lightning pace, ready to send a punch to Wabisuke.

Wabisuke quickly summoned Horus' large muscular arm to block it, but upon impact, Horus' forearm burst with pain as Wabisuke felt his arm begin to char.

"Ara~, so you felt that?" Yan said as she then sent a highward kick up into Wabisuke's torso, sending electricity to her leg, causing a burst of lightning to go into his body making him cough blood. Suddenly Yan started kicking him in all directions with lightning speed and increasing. "I dedicated the last two weeks to gaining the strength to surpass you and make you suffer for the humiliation!" Yan exclaimed as her lightning had gripped Wabisuke's neck, causing sparks to burn the skin, then she started blindingly punch his face over and over again. "The thought of you causing me pain, putting me in that pathetic state, and with my own element, taking it as your own! My Rage Boiled to a Point No One Has Ever Reached Before!" Yan shouted as she sent an uppercut to Wabisuke's jaw.

Wabisuke stopped in midair and stared down at her. He waved his arm causing numerous purple fire to rain down on her. Yan quickly started sending blinding fast punches that send blasts of energy that impacted with each flame. Suddenly Yan appeared in front of Wabisuke and went for a kick, but Wabisuke grabbed the ankle, however it was a feint as she sent a sideways chop that forced Wabisuke to fly back, but he still felt electricity burn his eyelid.

Once landing Wabisuke counted the distance between him and Yan.

'Four meters. Her range has expanded.' Wabisuke thought as he looked to find Yan in front of. 'Alright then. Let's see who has better control of our affinity.' Wabisuke thought as he batted away Yan's fist. He then started batting away her punches and chops, along with kicks. Yan went for a double fist thrust to Wabisuke's torso, but the dark haired young man slammed both his palms against the fists, causing a shockwave of electricity to come from the clash. The two then started sending blows at each other, blocking, maneuvering and countering each attack. The two then started sending speeding kicks at one another, clashing their legs blow for blow, trying to get a hit on the other. Then they slammed their legs one last time, causing a shockwave, then clashing elbows causing a shockwave and then clashing their knees creating a shockwave before Yan flipped away and crossed her arms.

"Seiteki Katta!" (Static Cutter) Yan shouted as she swiftly uncrossed her arms, causing blades of electricity to shoot from her arms. Wabisuke jumped back, but apparently they were homed in on him.

'These must be following the electrical current she sent through me through her previous attacks.' Wabisuke thought. He decided to avoid the homing lightning blades. 'Four meters.' Wabisuke thought, but the blades continued to follow. 'These must use less energy than her previous attacks. I see. Its true power lies upon connecting to another electrical source. In that case.' Wabisuke brought his arm back as lightning coursed through it as he then swiftly waved his arm to the other side, causing his own blade of lightning to fly and hit the two blades, causing electricity to explode in a large spark.

Yan then suddenly appeared behind Wabisuke, but he quickly sent a claw strike, only for her to glow yellow and vanish.

'What!? She can make echoes!?' Wabisuke thought with shock.

Yan then suddenly slammed her fists into Wabisuke's heart and skull, sending an electrical shock that effected the organs beneath the skin and bones, making Wabisuke grit his teeth in pure pain as he felt his inner body suffer great damage, before he was sent skidding back.

"Ara~, you sure are tough. A normal person would easily die from that, but instead you managed to stay on your feet. Although you are paralyzed." Yan said as Wabisuke's body twitched from the pain. "Don't blink." Yan said with her index finger up. She then started walking slowly as she began circling him, as then suddenly duplicate Yans started to appear, all of them surrounding.

"Oh wow!" Kimi said in amazement as her eyes sparkled.

"No way! That's So Cool!" Chacha cheered with a huge grin at the cool technique.

"Totally!" Fu exclaimed with Inaho cheering beside her.

Demitra then sat up from the floor.

"Demitra." Haruko said her friend's name.

"Only Yan. I've only seen this technique once during our spar. Truly a powerful technique." Demitra said with a small smile.

As Wabisuke watched the Yans walk around in a perfect circle, they suddenly started to speed up. They all then ran at a blinding speed that yellow electricity surrounded them, causing an electrical field to surround Wabisuke. Suddenly a bolt of lightning hit Wabisuke's leg, burning it, making him grit his teeth. Suddenly more bolts of lightning struck him from all around. Wabisuke gritted his teeth in pain as he was being bombarded by lightning bolts from the circular field surrounding him. Suddenly three Yans kicked him in the chin, sending him rocketing into the sky. Yan then summoned the still surrounding electric field to shrink and come into her hands. She then compressed it before she then roared as it shot straight into the air, becoming a twister of lightning, consuming Wabisuke in a torrent of pure lightning.

"Arashi no Jigoku!" (Storm's Hell) Yan cried as Wabisuke's scream encompassed the area. "Say hello to King Yama!" Yan shouted, but then her eyes widen as she suddenly felt a large pain at her waist. Horus had actually appeared beside her and send a hard chop to her waist, breaking her bones as blood came out of her mouth before she was sent flying away. Once Yan was sent flying, her attack had faded, allowing Wabisuke to fall into the grasp of his spirit.

Wabisuke panted as his body had char spots, but they suddenly began to heal.

'An excellent technique. If I didn't train in the chamber with those accursed flames constantly burning me, I wouldn't have the level of concentration to summon Horus while being tortured like that.' Wabisuke thought as he placed his feet onto the ground and retracted Horus.

Yan was having a hard time breathing as she was on her knees holding her severely bruised side as blood dripped from her mouth.

'Dear God… the strength of that thing.' Yan thought as she struggled to get back up. Yan looked to Wabisuke to see him staring at her calmly as if he had not suffered anything from her making her grit her teeth and glare in anger. Yan then fell back to the floor, shaking in pain. Wabisuke continued to stare at her stoically, feeling that she present no challenge anymore. 'Is this really it? Am I at my limit?' Yan thought as she shook with pain. 'No!' She thought as she slammed her fist into the ground, cracking it. 'I will not go out like this! I… I… I still have that last one. It's all I have left to finish this, but… no…' Yan then concentrated energy to her body as she finally managed to stand up from the ground. 'It's worth it.' Yan glared at Wabisuke with new determination as she prepared her final attack.

(If this was an anime, I would name this episode 'Yan's Final Gamble'.)

Yan took a deep breath in as she then slammed her fists together, creating Reichin, once more. Wabisuke looked with interest to see what her next move was.

"For Venus." Yan simply said. Then suddenly she became a bolt of lightning shocking everyone including Wabisuke, suddenly she was in front of him with her fist indented into his stomach. She then started punching and kicking him quickly, even back handing him, grabbing him, tossing him to the ground to punch his face in, before bring him up and head-butting him. Yan continued with her barrage until she then sent a hard punch to his gut as then a spike of lightning ran right through his stomach.

"She did it!" Uruchi shouted as everyone stared at the two lightning users.

However suddenly the yellow lightning changed from yellow to purple as then Yan gritted her teeth in pain as now her arm was being electrocuted. Yan quickly went for a chop to slice off Wabisuke's neck, but Wabisuke tilted his head to grip Yan's hand between his head and trapezius muscle as the hand became normal again, meaning he negated the lightning.

Yan glared at Wabisuke as she gritted her teeth tightly in anger while Wabisuke stared at her stoically. Suddenly Wabisuke kneed her in the gut making her spit up blood as she felt her stomach churn. Yan shook with pain, but remain strong. Wabisuke retracted his head, allowing Yan access to her hand, as she then tried to strangle Wabisuke with it, but his muscles were too strong that she wasn't even doing any damage to him at all.

"It's over. My control over lightning is still greater than yours." Wabisuke said calmly. Yan glared at him angrily, but then she grinned with victory surprising Wabisuke.

"Let's test those words… shall we!?" Yan's entire body then burst with pure lightning that radiated into a large aura that expanded to two meters. Wabisuke gritted his teeth in pain as he felt the electricity coursing through his body, effecting every muscle, bone and organ.

'Bakana (Impossible). I can't convert it!' Wabisuke thought with shock. He then decided to burst into the sky to avoid Yan's aura. 'How was that possible!? I've never encounter this sort of attack before!' Wabisuke thought, actually shocked by what had transpired.

Yan gritted her teeth as her eyes became white.

'Have to… Have to keep…' the aura surrounding Yan then expanded even more surprising everyone. Yan then roared as the lightning exploded from her body and started to form into something new.

Everyone stared in shock as they saw this new power of Yan's. Throughout the battle, Nojichi managed to heal Syria, returning her skin to its normal pigment, but she still hand some wounds. Syria managed to open her eyes to see Yan's new incredible power.

"Y… Yan." Syria spoke softly. Takeru turned to see her awake.

"Syria-san." Takeru said her name with relief. Everyone was relieved to hear she was now okay, but they still had their eyes focused on Yan.

"GIVE ME THE POWER OF WHAT LIES DEEP IN THE STORMS!" Yan yelled as she gritted her teeth tightly. Then suddenly the lightning formed into a dragon's head that roared a menacing sound that echoed throughout the land. Everyone stared in shock at the new form of lightning surrounding Yan.

'I can't do anything to stop her so long as that aura surrounds her. Horus, my flames, even Renzoku Kurai's ranged slashes won't do anything. But why?' Wabisuke thought with gritting teeth.

"RIP THROUGH THE SKIES WITH A MIGHTY ROAR! ARASHI NO O RYU (STORM DRAGON KING)!" Yan screamed as the lightning shot into the air and grew into an enormous dragon made of pure lightning.

Wabisuke quickly used Horus' wings to make a dome shield once more, but the lightning dragon destroyed it. Wabisuke slammed his hands against the surface of the dragon, his palms burning from the electricity. He tried to convert the electricity into his own, but he could not.

'What the… wait a minute… this feeling… it feels like… so that's how! The atoms of this electricity is constantly dividing and reconnecting at a blinding rate! I can't keep up with this dizzying rate!' Wabisuke thought as he then felt his whole body was then being consumed.

The dragon then gave one deep mighty roar as it then devoured Wabisuke, completely consuming him in pure lightning. Wabisuke's screams of agony echoed throughout the mountain, as his whole body was feeling the effects of the lightning dragon. Everyone looked in shock and amazement as they saw their enemy scream with agony, until the dragon flew higher into the sky, into the clouds, creating storm clouds as it then gave one final roar before exploding into an explosion of pure electricity.

Everyone shielded their eyes from the blinding light, and after a few moments, the attack faded away. Everyone looked to the sky to see clouds separated with nothing left in the sky. Not even Wabisuke Hayato.

Everyone stayed silent for a moment, before they all suddenly erupted with cheers.

"She did it! She actually did it!" Inaho cheered.

"No more Wabisuke!" Chacha cheered.

"Way to go Yan." Minerva said as she and the rest of team Venus smiled, but then they noticed Yan's condition.

"Yan!" Syria shouted making everyone stop to see that Yan's body was covered in burns and was producing steam.

"Oh my God." Haruko said with shock as her hand was over her mouth.

"That technique was like a double edged sword. Her body is burnt out." Furan said as Yan then fell to her knees.

"Yan!" Syria shouted her name, but no answer. "Yan… Yan!"

"Syria… shut up…" Everyone stared at Yan as the Chinese maiden turned to them with a smile on her face. "You're starting to hurt my ears." Syria started to shed tears of joy that her friend was still fine.

It seemed to be the end of it.

"Yan Look Out!" Minerva shouted causing everyone, even Yan to go wide eyed as Wabisuke was in front of her, with his leg covered in purple lightning came closer to her. Yan turned her head only for the leg, to hit her directly in her neck as suddenly blood sprayed from the new wound. Everyone stared in horror as Yan flew in the air with blood flying from her wound.

The Finnian twins quickly opened a hole in their barrier as Demitra and Azuki caught Yan as she flew in.

"Yan!" Syria shouted her friend's name with worry as she managed to get up and run to her side.

"I healed much of her injuries as you requested Himegami-sama." Nojichi said as she floated up to her mistress.

"Good. Do you still have enough in you to heal Yan?" Himegami asked.

"Hai Himegami-sama." Nojichi said as she then floated to Yan.

Demitra was using her medical ninjutsu to heal Yan's wound, but with her lack of skill, despite possessing enough chakra along with maken energy, she couldn't fully heal her in time before she bleeds out. However she then noticed a miniature being float up to Yan and started to glow green as it started to heal her wound as well.

'Is this… a shikigami?' Demitra thought with shock, but then she remembered the task at hand as she added her own energy to assist in Yan's recovery.

"Please don't die Yan. You're one of my greatest friends. Sure you can be mean at times, but I've always known that you cared for me and the others. You've always been like a sister to me and I don't want to lose you, so please don't die!" Syria said as she cried.

After a few moments, the wound was finally closing up. Demitra and Nojichi focused hard on closing the wound entirely until it was finally done. Yan started to breathe in air as she then cough up a bit.

"It is done Himegami-sama." Nojichi said as she floated back to Himegami.

"Good work Nojichi." Himegami said to the small shikigami.

"Yan, you're okay!" Syria cheered with tears of joy.

Yan panted as she then gripped Demitra's arm. Yan looked up at Demitra's face, shocking the violet haired maiden as she saw a shocking display of sadness and defeat in Yan's eyes. Demitra stared at Yan, still surprised by the look in her eyes.

Suddenly tears started to fall from Yan's eyes shocking the people around her. Yan's breathing changed to a different pace that it actually sounded a bit like… sobbing. Demitra stared down at the defeated maiden, feeling heartbroken for her. Demitra then suddenly hugged Yan close as she let the maiden stain her uniform with her tears.

It was a heartbreaking moment. Everyone, Venus and Maken-ki knew how Yan was and how important this fight was to her. This fight was different from any other she had. It wasn't for a mission or a personal goal. Yan did this in the end to fight for her friends… to fight for Naruto… and she felt like she had failed them.

"Oh Yan." Syria said as she held her friend's hand as she cried with her.

Kengo eyes stared at the sad moment for a while before he looked up and glared at Wabisuke who stood there, calmly adjusting his gloves as if nothing special happened.

'Bastard.' Kengo thought with anger as he then pulled out an eraser from his pocket. Suddenly he threw it alarming the others as it fell in front of Wabisuke. Takeru and Yuka knew what this was and were now in fear as to what was going to happen.

"Kengo, No!" Takeru exclaimed, but Kengo had already switched places with the eraser as he then clashed blades with Wabisuke.

Kengo glared heatedly at Wabisuke, while Wabisuke just stared at him with disinterest.

"I'm going to be your judge now." Kengo said making Wabisuke raise an eyebrow at the strange one liner.

Kengo then started slashing at Wabisuke at a high speed that was actually pretty impressive to his fellow members and friends, but Wabisuke was meeting every slash effortlessly.

'He's not bad. Has potential, but right now he's not able to even match Haruko.' Wabisuke thought. Wabisuke then parried a slash and palmed Kengo in the chest, sending him flying back.

Kengo skid his way back, before he stopped and threw multiple kunai at Wabisuke, who parried them before another one came at his feet and exploded, but Wabisuke moved like lightning and appeared behind Kengo and elbowed him in the head. Wabisuke turned to the others behind the barrier, worrying them, even making most fear him, as he then raised Renzoku Kurai but suddenly Kengo came from behind and used his odd sword to come up in front of Wabisuke's wrist, ceasing its movement as he held his sword by the handle and by the end of its block tip, before pressing his knee against a specific point on Wabisuke's back, making him narrow his eyes as he felt a sting of pain, before Kengo then leaned back and flipped him away from the others.

Wabisuke skidded back in a crouched position with his left leg extended out to the side, then stood up and flinched as he felt a twinge of pain on his back.

'Damn, He must have effected a nerve with his knee.' Wabisuke thought. Kengo dashed at Wabisuke and slashed at him, that Wabisuke moved back from, but Kengo amazingly immediately put his sword back to his belt quicker than the eye could see, before he gripped Wabisuke's arm, moved to his side, which made Wabisuke's arm to extend fully to the side, before Kengo quickly send his fist to Wabisuke's face, but Wabisuke grabbed Kengo's fist and then head-butted Kengo in the face, before he grabbed him by the collar and threw Kengo away.

Kengo rolled a bit before skidding to a stop in the same crouching position as Wabisuke a moment ago.

"Huh… and here I thought you were the weakest one." Wabisuke said.

"I was… until I trained under Tomiko-nee-chan!" Kengo shouted with pride.

.

.

Kengo was doing the tightrope again, trying to balance on top of it as random objects were sent flying at him.

'Almost there… almost there… almost…' Kengo then was forced to move back as pipe almost hit him, but he was losing his balance. 'Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit!' Kengo quickly found his balance, dodged another object and kept moving forward. 'Almost there… almost there… almost- Oh My Freaking Lord!' Kengo quickly started dodging iron pans, two-by-fours, sinks, medicine balls, bowling balls, even bowling pins. Kengo was dodging them well, but he was still kind of clumsy as he almost fell and lost his balance a few times. Suddenly he was hit in the head with a small inflatable clown doll that he grabbed in his hand. "Oh. Well that's not so-" suddenly he was hit by a flying cow, and with an audible 'moo', they both fell to the ground, with Kengo squished under the bovine.

"Focus Usui." Tiensin said with a casual smile as he snapped his fingers as the cow was sucked into an orange mirror as it left with a 'moo'. "I think we all made progress today. See you all tomorrow." Tiensin said with a smile as he leaped into a mirror that appeared on the floor, then both he and the mirror vanished.

Kengo groaned in pain as he felt his ribs squished into his organs. Yuka quickly made her way to her boyfriend and knelt down next to him.

"It's pointless. I can't do that stupid tightrope. It's like a need to be a ninja to… wait." Kengo looked to his girlfriend as she knew what he was thinking.

"Usui-kun, I'm not sure you'd be prepared for that lifestyle." Yuka said.

"But it can help!" Kengo quickly said as she sat up to soon, feeling pain in his body that made him fall back to the floor.

"*Sigh*, I'm sorry Usui-kun, but I don't want you taking this up." Yuka said making her words final. Kengo moaned in disappointment as he looked to the side, but then a new idea came to mind.

.

.

After managing to sneak out of bed with Yuka in the middle of the night, Kengo quickly made his way to someone's door. He took a deep breath through his nose and then exhaled as he knocked on the door.

Kengo started to sweat as he prepared for his encounter with the one person who could help him.

Opening the door, Tomiko in her bathrobe rubbed her eyes as she look to find Kengo in front of her.

"Usui-kun? What are you doing here?" Tomiko questioned. Suddenly Kengo fell to his knees, slammed his hands onto the floor and was now bowing to her, which surprised her.

"Tomiko-nee-chan! I beg of you! Teach me the ways of the ninja!" Kengo begged. Tomiko was surprised by this sudden proclamation.

'So Yuka told him. That girl can't keep her mouth silent whenever she's with him.' Tomiko thought as she cupped her right cheek. "I'm not so sure it's your style." Tomiko said.

"Please~! I need to become stronger! I'm tired of being weak! I need to get stronger to protect everyone! To protect Yuka if the time ever comes!" Kengo exclaimed. Tomiko blinked her eyes as she stared at Kengo.

"If the time ever comes?" Tomiko questioned.

"I believe in Yuka-chan and her strength, but if there is ever an opponent that somehow gets the upper hand, I want to be there to actually fight them off. I know that I might never be as strong as her or you, but I at least wish to do something instead of be useless to her. Please Tomiko-sensei, I beg of you! Help me to gain the strength to protect Yuka-chan if the time ever comes." Kengo begged with all his heart.

Tomiko couldn't help, but smile as she felt the truth in Kengo's words.

"*Sigh*. Well if you're that headstrong with this then I guess I could teach you some things." Tomiko said with her eyes closed. Kengo's eyes were wide as he looked up at her. "Just don't take this lightly." Tomiko said as Kengo then smiled widely as he started shedding tears of joy.

"Tomiko-nee-chan!" Kengo cheered as he jumped to hug her, but she moved to the side, grabbed his arm and brought it tightly to his back.

"That's sensei." Tomiko said with a smile.

"H-Hai, sensei." Kengo said.

.

.

The next day after school Kengo gave the letter that Tomiko gave him, and handed it to Tiensin.

"Oh, well aren't you a gluten for punishment. Alright you can leave." Tiensin said.

"Hold on, why is he off the hook?!" Uruchi exclaimed.

"Kengo is now training with another teacher. He'll be learning under her today, then we get him tomorrow, then the process repeats." Tiensin said.

"Who's your new teacher?" Takeru asked.

"Uh..."

"Tomiko Amado." Tiensin said.

"You're dead." Takeru said.

"Shut up!" Kengo shouted.

"You're training with nee-chan? Why?" Yuka asked.

"I want to get really strong and I figured that she'll help me get their along with Tiensin." Kengo said. Yuka then walked up to him, grabbed his arm and dragged him to the end of the gym to talk in private.

"Is this about that idea you had yesterday?" Yuka questioned with her arms crossed.

"Um… yeah~." Kengo said rubbing the back of his head. "You knew I left last night. Why didn't you follow?" Kengo asked.

"Honestly I thought you'd be too scared of nee-chan to actually ask her to train you." Yuka admitted.

"Well I did feel like I was going to throw up my heart." Kengo said.

"Training with nee-chan is intense. I should know."

"Then that's a good thing." Kengo said causing Yuka to raise an eyebrow. Kengo sighed and decided to be upfront with his girlfriend. "I'm tired of being weak. I mean before all this I would have been okay with not doing rigorous training."

"Before all this?" Yuka questioned.

"You know… you and me." Kengo said with a blush surprising Yuka. "I love you Yuka, but I don't feel I deserve you if I didn't have the strength to actually do something when push comes to shove. I mean we're going to fight people stronger than Kamigari, hell even stronger than Wabisuke! I want to be strong so if the time ever comes, if someone hurts you, I can actually do something about it!" Kengo said with pure passion.

"Usui-kun…" Yuka was so touched that she couldn't help, but smile as she now felt tears of joy building up in her eyes. "You know you don't have to be the strongest to do such a thing." Yuka said.

"I know. I just want to be strong. For the both of us." Kengo said with pure devotion to his words. Yuka couldn't help herself; she latched onto Kengo and then they started expressing their love through a make out session. They ignored the sounds of displease from their friends and comrades and just enjoyed each other's full embrace.

"I love you Yuka-chan."

"And I love you Kengo-kun."

The two said before continuing to express their love for one another.

.

.

Kengo travelled to a specific area in the woods Tomiko told him to go to. He made it but Tomiko was nowhere in sight.

"She said wait here. Or did I get it wrong?" Kengo wondered to himself, but then his eyes widened as a new idea came to mind. "Oh crap!" Kengo quickly jumped out of the way as a net from below almost got him then a spikey iron ball fell onto the net that was tied to the branch, breaking the branch from its tree and crushing it along with the net. Kengo quickly pushed off of his hands after landing as the floor below crumbled to reveal a spike pit, but when he landed, a leather rope snag him by the ankle, sending him up into the air where he became sandwiched by a pair of logs. "You know, I think half the time that a lot of women want both me and Takeru dead." Kengo said to himself. He then heard a giggle making him look down to see Tomiko smiling at him.

"You didn't do so badly." Tomiko said with a smile.

"I had some practice." Kengo simply said. Tomiko then effortlessly tossed a kunai at the leather rope, making it snap and release Kengo, letting him fall to the floor. "Ow! … So we're training here?" Kengo questioned.

"Mm hm." Tomiko said as she threw a smoke pellet in the middle of the floor. Kengo coughed as he waved smoke away from his face, until it all faded away. Once it was all gone, his jaw dropped and his eyes were wide as he saw that now he was in a large black dojo. Tomiko stood high above him on the palms of two statue shinobis, whose hands were intertwined while sitting in lotus position.

"Usui-kun." Tomiko spoke as she gripped her top before in one quick pull, all her clothes came off to reveal a dark sleeveless kunoichi outfit. (We've all seen what kind I'm talking about, so we don't really need to discuss the details.) "Today starts the rigorous journey into the dark depths of becoming a shinobi. I will only allow you this one chance to walk away, but if you do, then I will never give you a second chance at training under me ever again." Tomiko said.

"No! I won't walk away from this! I will do whatever it takes to get stronger!" Kengo shouted with determination. "For Yuka-chan." Kengo whispered to himself. Tomiko smiled as she heard his last words.

"Alright then. First." She suddenly appeared in front of him with a leather rope in her hands. "Let's see how good you are under pressure." Tomiko said with a smile.

"If this is about putting me through very uncomfortable positions, then no worries." Kengo then balanced himself on one hand as his legs bent all the way back, with his forelegs and feet passed his head. "See." Kengo said looking up at a surprised Tomiko.

"How'd you get that good?" Tomiko asked.

"Oh you know…" Kengo sat on his bottom as he rubbed that back of his head. "I was really good at gymnastics when I was at my old all boys' school." Kengo said with a nervous smile, only for Tomiko to stare at him, well sort of since her eyes were closed, blankly. Kengo sighed as he should have expected that it wouldn't have worked. "Your sister and I have had a lot of practice." Kengo admitted with a blush.

"Mm hm." Tomiko said as she then threw the rope away and gained a new smile. "Usui… how about we do a little sparring." Tomiko said as she got into a fighting position.

"Um… okay." Kengo said as he sweated, knowing that this was going to be a very painful experience.

.

.

Kengo had finally made it home, crawling all the way there. Now he was crawling his way straight towards bed where Yuka was reading a book.

"So how did it go? ~" Yuka asked as Kengo made it onto the bed.

"Your sister really knows what she's doing." Kengo moaned as he felt his muscles throb.

"She should. She did train me after all." Yuka said with a smile.

"Hey, um… she said there's more to the Amado clan's techniques than what you know, so… how come you stopped training in this?" Kengo asked. Yuka then suddenly closed the book as she then sighed.

"There's… some things about my clan that my sister and I would like to keep in the dark." Yuka said.

"Say no more." Kengo said as he stared up at the ceiling. Yuka turned to him and smiled. She loved this about him. He knew her so well that she'd just have to say one word or nothing at all and he'd know what to do. He knew what to say, what to do, at the right times.

"Usui-kun… you're not 'too' tired, are you?" Yuka asked seductively as she moved her finger in a circular motion over his chest. Kengo couldn't help but smile as a new jolt of energy burst into him.

"Hell No!" Kengo cheered as he ripped off all his clothes making Yuka squeal in delight as he embraced her and started nibbling on her neck.

"Oh Usui-kun~ you're such an animal!" Yuka exclaimed with ecstasy and delight.

.

.

Every other day for the past few days, Kengo had been worked into the ground by Tomiko, but he had learned much. His speed had improved, his balance, agility, he even learned some combat skills.

Today Tomiko said that she was going to give Kengo something special.

Kengo was no sitting on his knees as he waited for Tomiko. Suddenly she appeared in front of him with something behind her back.

"Sensei." Kengo bowed to her.

"I believe it is time for you to learn some swordsmanship." Tomiko said as she presented Kengo with a special sword.

"Awesome!" Kengo cheered as Tomiko gave him the sword, but when he got it he fell to the floor and upon a closer look he realized that the blade… wasn't really a blade. "Uh~… the blade looks kind of… blocky." Kengo said as he tried to lift the sword.

"This sword is kind of special. It's a training sword for people in the Amado clan. The block itself is a special metal, heavier than any normal metal there is, and much stronger than titanium." Tomiko explained.

"Well that explains Yuka-chan's strength and firm grip." Kengo said. Suddenly a blade tip poked Kengo's nose making him look up to see Tomiko holding a katana, pointing it straight at him.

"You're going to want to learn how to wield that quickly." Tomiko said with her 'casual' smile. Kengo gulped with wide frightened eyes.

'I'm being punished. I just know I'm being punished as a second motive for this.' Kengo thought with fear.

.

.

A few more days had passed and Kengo was now wielding the training sword like a pro.

He had advanced far from where he once stood. Although, he felt he wasn't strong enough.

"Um… Tomiko-sensei." Kengo started as he blocked a slash from Tomiko.

"Hm?"

"Um… isn't there anything that made the Amado clan, like, super strong?" Kengo asked as he continued blocking more slashes.

"Like what?" Tomiko asked as she started picking up the pace.

"You know, I guess like some sort of seal." Kengo said, but was then slashed at the nose making him yelp as he gripped his nose and continued fighting with his other hand alone. Tomiko stared at him, sort of, as she continued slashing. She sighed as she slashed him at the legs, tripping him, but there was no blood or wound at all. "How did you do that?" Kengo questioned, unable to process what had just happened.

"Usui-kun… such a question means that the history of the Amado clan must be delved into." Tomiko said.

"So there is a seal that can make someone strong?" Kengo asked.

"Yes. But I forbid you to go seeking it." Tomiko said.

"Seriously?" Kengo questioned only to have Tomiko aim her katana at him. "… Okay then." Kengo said silently, but he had a plan to figure something out.

.

.

Kengo stared at Wabisuke with a glare as he slowly stood up from the ground.

'It's now or never then.' Kengo thought as he started unbuttoning his shirt and then threw it off.

"Uh, Kengo, I don't think tossing your shirt off will help at all!" Chacha called out.

But then Wabisuke's face was consumed in shock surprising everyone.

"B… Bakana! I thought that was only exclusive to Amado clan!" Wabisuke shouted with disbelief. Everyone was confused until they all looked to Yuka for the answer. Yuka wondered herself, until her eyes widen with shock as she had an idea what had gotten Wabisuke so freaked out.

"Usui-kun… you didn't…" Yuka said with new fear. Kengo gave a sad smile as he turned to all of them as what looked like a black tattoo of a scorpion stinger was on his chest.

"I'm sorry Yuka-chan."

.

.

Later that night Kengo had tried a special way to get the information out of Yuka. He had discovered this while she was asleep and he figured… doing something when she was tossing and turning at nigh would help her dream better, but it also helped him with learning about a secret she had planned for a meeting. He tried it once more to find out all he needed.

Now Kengo had found out where the dojo was this whole time, lurked deep within it to a very low level to find the vault room as said the password to the talking demonic statue.

(Yeah. Crazy.)

After walking into the vault he found all the scrolls, weapons, artifacts and bunch of other stuff that was collected and kept over the years.

"Hm~. Now where is that scroll?" Kengo wondered.

"Looking for something?" Kengo turned to find a golden hummingbird making him yelp in shock.

"Who, or what, are you?" Kengo asked.

"Kipa. The vault's guardian and director. And who might you be? Usui Kengo?"

"Y-yeah. How'd you know?" Kengo asked.

"I hear things. My hearing is so good that the walls are thin to me." Kipa said as it flew to the other side of Kengo's head.

"All the way down here? I went through fifty levels of trapped floors!" Kengo said in shock.

"Hm~. That's funny. You don't look like you've been through fifty trap levels." Kipa said.

"I was given the passwords." Kengo said.

"By Tomiko-chan?" Kipa questioned, tilting its head.

"Yeah. Guess she trust me that much." Kengo said with a cocky smile and shrug.

"Uh huh. Can't believe she's that okay with you banging up her sister every night." Kipa said flying away.

"What!? Who told you tha- okay hold on, first of all it's just banging; you don't have to put the word up after. Kind of sounds like you're say I beat her up every night. Jesus." Kengo said rubbing the back of his neck with discomfort.

"Oh. Sorry about that. Anyway, why are you here?" Kipa asked.

"I'm looking for the scroll of the Sasori Seal." Kengo said.

"That thing!? Are you sure Tomiko-chan sent you down here? Because last time I checked-"

"Listen, I know it sounds risky, but I need this." Kengo pleaded.

"The Sasori Seal got its name for a reason, you know. It hasn't been used since Tomiko-chan and Yuka-chan's grandparents had it and they got lucky." Kipa said.

"Please~. I need this!" Kengo said as he suddenly bowed to Kipa.

"What… what are you doing?" Kipa questioned, tilting its head to the side.

"I'm begging for your help. I need this to get stronger to protect Yuka-chan! And my friends!" Kengo begged.

"Oh~. Another love sick puppy." Kipa said. Suddenly he zipped away and started going around the vault sporadically. "Hm, hm, hm, ah!" suddenly a giant scroll floated in front of Kipa and followed him all the way to Kengo. "Here you go. Don't drop it now." Kipa said as the large scroll feel into Kengo's arms.

"You're actually giving me this?" Kengo questioned with wide eyes.

"What can I say? I like you." Kipa said.

"Is this about me bowing to you?" Kengo questioned.

"If I were you, I'd leave before Tomiko-chan comes. That woman pops up at the most queerest of times." Kipa said.

"Thanks for the advice." Kengo said as he ran off, but not before turning around and giving one final bow. "Arigatou, Kipa." Kengo said before turning back and leaving the room.

"By the way, how'd you know to get this far?" Kipa asked.

"Let's just say with Yuka, I just need my fingers to get the answers." Kengo said before leaving.

"Oh~, that's dirty." Kipa said before turning away and zipping to a button that he pressed that closed the door.

.

.

Kengo had looked over the scroll and was shocked to find how extensive and complex the procedure was to apply it. Apparently he had to make an enormous seal against the soil of the earth that possessed much element within the ground below, luckily Tenbi was lousy with it right now, and then he had to write an entire seal all over his body with ink with the center of his chest being the main area where the seal will be placed.

Kengo gave his complete focus on this seal, trying his best not to make one single mistake.

After putting the finishing markings of the seal, Kengo gently placed the thin paintbrush and ink bottle onto the ground and then remembered the finishing touches on the sealing.

Kengo then close his eyes and started to remember the hand signs.

'Okay. So I just need to start going through these hand signs and build up my elemental energy.' Right before Kengo started he realized something. 'Well what do you know? I guess our world and Naruto's world do have a connection.' Kengo thought with a smile before he started going through the hand signs. As Kengo was going through the hand signs, he felt his power building and changing. Suddenly he felt the markings on the floor begin to glow along with the ones on his body, followed by a burning sensation.

.

.

Tomiko was snoring gently in her sleep, but suddenly she felt something. She opened her eyes only to find that the back of her right hand was glowing orange.

'Oh no!' Tomiko thought with wide eyes.

.

.

Kengo gritted his teeth in pain as he felt the burning sensation, but he kept going, trying his best to ignore the pain. The marking were all glowing red, but then the ones on the ground were actually moving in towards Kengo, until they all became one with the marking on his body, as then suddenly Kengo felt his body pulse with pain. As the new marking encased his body, he felt they were constricting him, on the outside and the inside. Constricting his skin, muscles, blood and bones.

'So painful… so painful!' Kengo thought with gritting teeth, but he continued on as the thought of protecting all he cares for. Kengo continued as the markings started shifting towards the middle of his chest. The pain kept on increasing and increasing, but Kengo kept going until the markings finally made it to his chest and exploded with power. Kengo's eyes widened from the explosion as it felt like his heart had just burst, and then he fell face first into the floor.

Everything had become dark for Kengo, his blood running cold, his breathing becoming thin. He felt his whole world was as cold as ice as everything was black. His heart was not beating anymore.

He then started seeing images of his life. His childhood, his school life, his family and friends… then new images came to mind. Images of Yuka started coming to his mind. Her mannerisms, her skills, her looks, her unique personality… her smile… oh how he adored her smile. Then a thought of a new life came to his mind. A life with Yuka in a special white dress, her smiling while she held onto his own hands.

'Yuka…'

Suddenly a red light shined and consumed Kengo, as he then opened his eyes and gasped in a huge amount of air. He got on his hands and knees as he continued to greedily breathe in more air. Kengo panted as he placed his hand on his chest only to flinch as he felt something sting, making him look to see a red tattoo of a scorpion tail shining on his chest, until it slowly started to fade into a black tattoo.

Kengo started at the new seal with wide eyes until he started to chuckle then laughed with victory.

"Yes!" Kengo cheered with his fists thrust into the air, only for him to flinch in pain and fell onto his back. Kengo panted with a weak grin as he stared up into the sky with satisfaction. All he could picture was Yuka's smile. 'Now… I'm strong enough… to do something.' Kengo thought with fulfillment. Tomiko then suddenly landed close to him and run up to him. "Hey sensei… how do I look?" Kengo said with a grin.

"How in the… how did you survive?" Tomiko questioned as she knelt down next to him.

"I don't know. Everything was dark and I saw my life flash before my eyes. Last thing I remember seeing before a red light was Yuka dressed in white." Kengo said remembering the experience.

Tomiko looked at him silently for a moment, before smiling happily.

"Let's get you back home." Tomiko said as she grabbed Kengo's shirt, helped him put it on and then lifted him up and started taking him back to his dorm.

As they were getting closer to the dorm, Yuka suddenly jumped down in front of them.

"Oh… hey Yuka-chan." Kengo greeted his girlfriend with a nervous grin.

"Now what's with this sight?" Yuka asked with her arms crossed.

"Um, you know, just uh… heh he, late night training." Kengo said nervously. Yuka sighed as she shook her head.

"I'll take it from here nee-chan." Yuka said as she took Kengo from Tomiko.

"See you later sensei." Kengo said as he gave his best bow to her before he and Yuka left.

Tomiko sighed as she crossed her arms, watching the couple's retreating form.

'I think they'll do fine.'

.

.

Kengo faced Wabisuke again, not able to watch Yuka now crying with tears of fear and worry for his sake.

'For her… and my friends.' Kengo thought as he bit his thumb, drawing blood. Kengo was about to bring his thumb to his chest, but Wabisuke grabbed his wrist before he could smear it over his tattoo, but that didn't stop Kengo, as he then summoned his power to his thumb and focus the blood out from it and landing onto his chest. "A for effort. F or failing." Kengo said with a victorious smirk.

'His one liners are complete tr-' suddenly Kengo exploded with power, sending Wabisuke flying. Wabisuke skidded back in a crouching position with his hand on the ground, as he then looked up at Kengo. The energy was pouring out of Kengo like a wave, but then it shrunk until it surrounded his being. Kengo's hair started to rise and dance like fire and then when he opened his eyes, they shined green.

"Whoa. This is… amazing…" Kengo said as he looked at his hand and tightened it into a fist. "I feel like I could run around the world and even arm wrestle Naruto!" Kengo said in excitement and amazement.

'Damn.' Wabisuke thought with narrowed eyes.

Suddenly Kengo vanished from his spot, leaving only a dust cloud, shocking everyone, but Wabisuke who turned his head to the right as his eyes looked farther to the right to see Kengo looking at his right hand.

"Nice~." Kengo said with a grin before he disappeared again and appeared sitting atop of the rock structure. "This is the greatest high I've ever felt!" Kengo cheered as he jumped down from it. "Now~, it's time for me to show you what I got!" Kengo said as he cracked his knuckles.

He then disappeared, then a sound came from above making Wabisuke look up then he heard a sound from behind making him turn, only for him to get punched in the cheek from the side, and then he was sent rolling into the ground, but then Kengo appeared behind him and kicked him, sending him flying away, before Kengo appeared and slammed his elbow into Wabisuke's gut and kneed him in the back simultaneously, then slammed his hand into Wabisuke's face, crushing his head into the ground, before he started running across the mountain, dragging Wabisuke's head and body into the ground, causing a rut to form as an aftermath. Kengo then spun and tossed Wabisuke up into the air and then sent a horizontal slash that hit Wabisuke in the front of the torso making him vomit blood as he was sent flying with a deep bleeding gash across it.

"Whoa! Is that really Kengo?" Uruchi said in amazement as Kengo appeared above Wabisuke and slammed his knees straight into Wabisuke's knee wound, crashing him into the ground.

"This amount of energy… it's unbelievable!" Himegami said in shock and disbelief, yet amazement as Kengo kept grabbing Wabisuke from the floor and tossing him to the ground over and over again before stomping on his neck.

Suddenly they heard sobbing making them all turn to see Yuka on her knees with her face into her hands, crying against the palms.

"Usui-kun… no…" Yuka said as she continued to cry. Minerva frowned as she then got next to Yuka, knelt down and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

"Is something wrong Yuka-san?" Minerva asked.

"It's *sob*… it's the seal *sob, sob*… it's going to kill him." Yuka said as she continued to cry.

"Nani?" Minerva, Himegami, Chacha and Haruko said as they along with the others were shocked by Yuka's words. Kengo roared as he slashed his training sword repeatedly at Wabisuke, who was flying back, cutting him up with the force being used behind the sword. Wabisuke quickly parried a slash, but then Kengo screamed, sending a force of elemental energy to hit him, sending him flying back quicker. Kengo then slammed both his feet onto the ground as he then gave a cry as he thrust his hands into the air, with a pillar of earth suddenly shooting from the ground, hitting Wabisuke, sending him flying into the air. Kengo brought his hands together as he then concentrated energy, causing a sphere of green energy to appear between his palms, before he stretched his arms apart, expanding the sphere of energy into a giant and then roaring as it was then shot towards Wabisuke at a high speed, where it exploded upon contact.

"I don't understand. How could Kengo's life be in danger?" Haruko asked.

"The Sasori (Scorpion) Seal. It got its name for a reason. Upon activating it, it increases your strength, power, speed and elemental energy output twelve-fold… but it comes with a cost. As the intake of energy increases, the element from the gathering area starts to invade and poison the blood stream. Despite the more power it gives, too much of it will harm the body. He's killing himself from the inside out with that thing activated." Yuka said as she continued to cry.

Everyone was now worried for Kengo. Despite how power and amazing he is now, his life is now in jeopardy.

Wabisuke was falling down towards the ground, but Kengo wouldn't have it. Kengo rocketed into the air and started beating Wabisuke, then grabbed him by the neck and started stabbing him with his training sword. Having enough, Wabisuke roared with anger as purple energy exploded from his body, taking the form of flames, sending Kengo rocketing back. Wabisuke extended his hand as Horus appeared, then vanished and reappeared behind Kengo, slamming its elbow into his head, sending him flying into Wabisuke's grip, but before Wabisuke could do anything, Kengo roared with energy, forcing Wabisuke to release him and send flying back a bit, but stopped a little over a meter and a half.

Kengo roared as he started sending slashes at Wabisuke who retaliated with his own barrage of slashes. Suddenly Horus started joining in, forcing Kengo to increase his speed of attack. A few cuts appeared on Kengo's body as blood fell to the ground.

"Oh no. His blood." Yuka said as everyone looked, trying to see what she saw. "There's purple in it. The poison's already starting to take effect." Yuka said. The others couldn't see it, but they were gonna take Yuka's word for it.

Kengo then roared as he send a hard downward slash, parrying Wabisuke and Horus' katanas, shocking him and his spirit, before getting kicked across the face and then given a barrage of slashes, before getting kicked upside the head, sending him rocketing down to the floor, crashing and creating a broken crater upon impact.

Kengo rocketed down and went for a stab to Wabisuke's torso, but suddenly a giant pair of purple hands reached out and grabbed Kengo tightly. The now large Horus appeared, Wabisuke inside it's torso with blood coming from his mouth, held Kengo tightly as it then started putting in elemental energy into Kengo's body. Kengo was feeling a surge of power, but then he coughed in pain as he felt his body burning from the inside.

"This is the downfall of the Sasori Seal. Too much element is poison to it. Seeing as you already are showing signs of pain and discomfort, I'm guessing this is your first time actually using it. Big mistake. If you training in it, you would have learned to regulate the energy being poured into your body, lasting longer before the effects of poison kicked in." Wabisuke said as Horus tightened its grip making Kengo scream in pain.

"Oh God! Please no!" Yuka cried with fear, but then she glared angrily at Wabisuke as she then gripped her katana and ran towards them, but before she could leave the barrier, Azuki stopped her.

"Don't! You know you can't do anything!" Azuki shouted.

"I have to try!" Yuka shouted with desperation as she head-butted Azuki, forcing her to let go, but then Yuka's leg vanished making her fall.

"Azuki-san is right. You can't do anything." Minerva said before standing up. "Allow me."

"But Minerva, you're energy is still weak from your last attack." Syria said with new worry.

"That may be, but I feel I have enough to rid those hands tightly gripping Usui-kun." Minerva said.

"But you'll over exhaust yourself! You could die or go into a coma!" Syria said with worry and new fear.

"That's a chance I'll have to take." Minerva said, but then she yelp in shock as something cut the barrier. They all turned to see Horus' katana, still at normal size, start slashing at the barrier at high speeds.

"It's too much." Aililu said.

"We can't hold the barrier if this continues." Lilu said.

Both twins were sweating more and more as they concentrated on holding the barrier.

Everyone didn't know what to do, but Takeru glared ahead at Horus as he decided on what to do. Suddenly Takeru jumped out of the barrier shocking everyone.

"Taki!" Haruko shouted with worry.

"Takeru-sama!" Inaho shouted with worry as well.

Takeru glared at the katana as he then concentrated.

.

.

Tiensin had pulled Takeru over to the corner and discussed something very important with him.

"Okay, listen. I'm going to teach you how to access BloodPointer." Tiensin said with a serious look, shocking Takeru. "However, I will only teach you to access and regulate its energy, but Minori said she'll take over most of the work and building your power. Right now, you can access it thanks to the added element of your chakra which helps, but until Minori gives the word, you are only to use it as a last resort. Got it?"

"Hai, sensei!" Takeru exclaimed as he bowed to Tiensin.

"Ah~, music to my ears." Tiensin said with a wide cat-like smile.

.

.

"Remember, the best way to access it right now is anger. So get real angry, but remember to control your emotions since your power is tied to it." Tiensin's voice echoed inside of Takeru's head.

'Use my anger… but regulate it. Alright. Whatever you say, sensei.' Takeru thought before he opened his eyes, his iris and pupils glowing red violet with energy. Takeru stared at Wabisuke and glared at him with pure rage as he gritted his teeth. 'Wa-bi-suke~' Takeru thought with anger, as suddenly his eyes glowed pure purple, his hair rising and wind picking up around him with his clothes rising.

"Oh no! Not again." Inaho said with worry as her hands were over her mouth.

"Taki." Haruko said with worry and fear.

Takeru then roared as energy burst from his body.

"What's up with Takeru!?" Chacha exclaimed as everyone covered their faces from intense wind picking up and making it into the barrier.

Takeru opened his mouth as suddenly the energy that produced Horus' katana was absorbed into his mouth, causing Horus to vanish.

"No way! He absorbed the energy!" Kimi exclaimed with shock and amazement.

Takeru closed his mouth and gritted his teeth with anger as he glared at Wabisuke who was staring at him.

'Wa-bi-suke~!' Takeru thought as the ground beneath his feet crack and he rocketed towards Horus, charging into its hands, shattering them, which released Kengo and caused Wabisuke to grit his teeth in pain as new wounds appeared on his hands and squirted out blood.

Kengo landed onto the floor and panted before he stood up and roared, sending a blast of energy that sent Horus skidding back a bit.

"You know, I didn't really need you stealing my thunder." Kengo said standing up straight with his hand to his left hip as Takeru landed next to him.

"Quit being prideful, you dick!" Takeru said with gritting teeth.

"Tch, whatever." Kengo said with a grinning smirk, before his eyes changed from green to red. "Just don't bump into me when I'm about to finish him." Kengo said pointing his training katana at Wabisuke, both he and Takeru standing side by side.

Wabisuke glared at them, as then they rocketed to Horus, and hit him directly in the chest, breaking it and sending it skidding back. The pair then started roaming around Horus, sending attacks, slashes from Kengo, and punches, kicks and sucking up its energy from Takeru. Horus roared, causing a shockwave of energy to send the two flying, but they sent a blade of energy at him, one with sword, other with fist, getting Horus in the eyes. Once landing, Takeru burst forward and punched Horus in the stomach and started sucking the element, but Wabisuke punched him away. Luckily Kengo jumped in and took his place as his training katana burst with red energy and then he started sending a barrage of slashes, faster than the eye could see, causing Horus' chest to have new wounds that were making Wabisuke's grit his teeth in pain, before Takeru rocketed forward and punched the chest with his fist, glowing with red violet energy, shattering it apart, before the two attacked Wabisuke, sending him flying to the ground as Horus faded away. Kengo appeared behind Wabisuke and swung his blade like a golf club, sending Wabisuke flying into the air at a high speed. Takeru and Kengo rocketed into the air and readied to finish it.

"Ready?" Takeru questioned as he cocked his red violet glowing fist back.

"Let's do it!" Kengo exclaimed as he readied his red glowing sword.

"Ken to Buredo: Deadshot!" (Fist and Blade: Deadshot) The two shouted as they both thrust their fist/sword into Wabisuke, causing a burst of energy, surrounding the two in an orange and violet Mach cone as they sped towards the ground; Takeru and Kengo roaring all the way until impact. Once it made contact, an explosion of power and light engulfed the area, which was so powerful that the barrier the Finnian twins were holding had finally shattered, and the light with so bright that the mountain looked like a beacon.

Once the effects wore off, everyone uncovered their faces to see the whole place covered in clouds of dust. Once the dust settled a bit, it revealed Takeru and Kengo lying on the floor, battered, cut up and bruised.

"Usui-kun!"

"Taki/Takeru/Takeru-sama!"

Yuka ran up to Kengo while Haruko, Inaho and Syria ran up to Takeru.

"Is it over?" Takeru questioned as he managed to look up a bit. Kengo yelped in pain as Yuka sat him up and laid him on her knees.

"Damn. I never thought the experience would be that painful." Kengo said as he felt his veins pulse with pain.

"You dumb, dumb fool." Yuka said shaking her head as she shed a tear, but was happy that Kengo was still alive.

Haruko did the same for Takeru as she, Inaho and Syria became teary eyed. Inaho turned back to the remaining clouds of dust, where Wabisuke no doubt was.

"I-is it… is it over?" Inaho asked with hope that it was.

But her hopes were dashed as they all heard something hard hit the ground, making them all turn to see Renzoku Kurai stabbed into the ground, with Wabisuke balancing on it a bit as he held his bleeding torso, and his other hand atop of the pommel. Wabisuke just stared at them stoically as if nothing had happened, making Inaho and Syria wail in fear.

"He's unkillable!" Inaho shouted with immense fear.

Wabisuke stood up straight and pulled out Renzoku Kurai out of the ground and started walking towards them.

'Damn! Still nothing! And we gave everything into that attack!' Takeru thought with worry as he glared at Wabisuke.

'What is he!? How could he still keep walking after everything we all gave him!?' Kengo thought with new fear and worry.

"Come on." Haruko said as she picked up Takeru with Yuka picking up Kengo as they, Inaho and Syria ran back to their friends while Wabisuke kept a steady pace.

The others shook in fear as Wabisuke continued walking towards all of them. Once Haruko's group made it to the others, Haruko summoned Murakumo and got into a stance. Demitra, Inaho, Uruchi and Syria stood by her, ready in their stances with their maken out. The others followed suit, deciding to finish this, even if they were the ones who were going to be finished.

Kimi gulped, but then felt a hand on her arm making her look to see Chacha looking down at her with a supporting smile and thumbs up, then she notice Azuki nodding at her, silently telling her she can do it and do her best. Kimi got brave and then got her maken ready as it glowed bright, but then there was a bluish violet mist behind her, surprising Wabisuke whose eyes were wide.

'Is that…'

Suddenly the sound of what sounded like a diving bomb came down and crash landed in front of Wabisuke, creating a cloud of dust. Everyone covered their faces from the dust and winds from impact. Once it settled a bit, they all looked to see what was hidden within the dust cloud, but then they sensed an energy source behind them, making them turn to see Aki with her hands against Naruto's torso, her hands glowing green.

"Aki-sensei." Haruko said in surprise. Suddenly they all heard what sounded like knuckles cracking loudly. They all turned to see a silhouette in the dust cloud.

"Wabisuke Hayato. At last we meet!" Minori exclaimed with a grin.

.

.

Naruto stared at his dark side with a stoic look as it grinned at him.

"Aw come on~. Don't look at me like that. You're looking at your true blue self, ne." Yami Naruto said with a grin.

"How about you get out of that pipsqueak form. It's weird looking at myself like that." Naruto said. Yami Naruto laughed with a grin as he continued to stare at his other half.

"Didn't take you for the kind to feel discomfort." Yami Naruto said still grinning.

"I'm still human." Naruto said with a small shrug. Yami Naruto burst with laughter at this as he suddenly grew into an identical Naruto, but was wearing Naruto's old orange with black trimming jumpsuit.

"Then that makes just one person to think that!" Yami Naruto said with a grin as he laughed, while holding his gut. Naruto continued to stare at his darker half with his stoic, neutral look. "Quit that shit! You ain't no Joestar!" Yami Naruto shouted, but Naruto remained neutral. "Oh ho~, you think I haven't noticed why you like them so much? You see these strong characters who usually don't give a shit about what people say about them. None of them care. You want that. You don't want to care what people say about you, but of course we both know that you're too damn emotion to think otherwise." Yami Naruto said with a small grin.

"Why are you dressed like that?" Naruto asked still remaining calm and neutral.

"Oh you mean this? You really want to divert attention to what we really want to get to, to this?" Yami Naruto said with a grin as he pulled on his jacket. Naruto remained quiet and stoic, making his Yami self sigh. "You're no fun." Yami Naruto said with a frown. Naruto remained quiet and stoic, making Yami Naruto's eyebrow twitch in annoyance. "Why I'm dressed like this… isn't it obvious?" Yami Naruto said as Naruto still remained quiet and stoic. "Oh ho~, so it is? Well just to humor you, I'll play along. I'm wearing this because this is where our hatred lies. Our hatred for Konoha and the people living in that shit hole." Yami Naruto said with a grin. Naruto remained silent as neutral. "Tenbi… I can't feel anything for it. No hatred at all. Konoha on the other hand… pretty easy." Yami Naruto said shrugging his shoulders. Naruto remained silent and stoic. "Okay you are starting to piss me off." Yami said with a frown and pointing his finger at Naruto.

"Oh ho~, I'm guessing you don't like the way I've become, ne?" Naruto teased with a small cocky smirk.

'Damn him.' Yami Naruto thought with gritting teeth and a glare.

"I heard that." Naruto said shocking his Yami half. "It looks like I'm in near complete control of my mind. Kurama's not the bastard he was before, I'm usually happy, I'm starting to be in control of my emotions… all that's left is you." Naruto said pointing to his dark half, who kept glaring at him, but then he started to laugh. Naruto stared at him with a calm stoic look.

"I hold no worries! You're too in love with Tenbi, that you never wanted to think about Konoha!" Yami Naruto said confidently. Naruto narrowed his eyes a bit at his darker half.

"Wide and charming… and very kissable." Naruto simply said.

"Huh?" Yami Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion with his mouth hanging a bit.

"Her Forehead. I can't forget it." Naruto said looking up to the dark ceiling. Yami Naruto then started to laugh again.

"That pink hair bitch!? Yeah right! Good riddance to her! When you got hot bitches like those roommates of ours, why should we care about that whore?" Yami Naruto shouted as he felt his gut about to burst from laughter.

"DON'T CALL THEM SUCH NAMES!" Naruto shouted but kept his stoic look, making Yami Naruto flinch and have a look of caution on his face. Naruto's face remained calm and stoic, before he spoke. "You're scared of me." Naruto said shocking Yami Naruto.

"What?" Yami Naruto growled.

"Deep down. We both know that I'm close to inner peace than we realized. You… you're insignificant." Naruto said as he was walking towards his dark self, who was backing away. Yami Naruto growled, baring his teeth and glaring at Naruto as his fist shook.

"Ano Yaro~." Yami Naruto said as his fist shook violently. Yami Naruto then ran at Naruto and threw his fist at him, only for Naruto to grab his fist and then do the same with his other hand that tried to punch him.

"You can't stop me. You can't beat me. All this time I've been worried about you taking over, but in truth I had nothing to fear." Naruto said to his growling counterpart, still having his stoic expression.

"You really think you have nothing to fear!? Konoha still holds your heart in its grasp! Everything you're worried about, it's as clear as day! You're scared of the day that there's a way to go back!" Yami Naruto shouted as he head-butted Naruto, only for Yami to feel pain while Naruto remained stoic and unaffected. Yami Naruto jumped back and held his forehead. "You think I didn't notice when that gay turd Akaya mentioned a way to get back to Konoha? You thought 'I don't want to go'. You don't want to return to Konoha! You don't want to see you 'old friends' again. You don't want to feel the pain!" Both Naruto's were circling one another with Naruto having slightly wide eyes. "Everything in Konoha… there's nothing for you there! No family, no true friends, no hopes for the future! Nothing! Konoha is hell to you! You never want to go back." Yami Naruto argued. Naruto looked to the floor with slightly wide eyes, but then they became calm again.

"Not true." Naruto said.

"Not true~?"

"I do want to go back. So I can kick Akatsuki's ass." Naruto said.

"Excuse me? You want to beat the Akatsuki? For what?" Yami Naruto questioned with his raised eyebrow and his arms out to the side.

"To protect them." Naruto said.

"Oh ho~, I get it. You feel like you owe them." Yami Naruto said with a grin.

"More or less." Naruto said with a shrug.

"Well you don't!" Yami shouted.

"Okay. I'm still going to protect them though." Naruto said with a shrug.

"And why is that!?" Yami Naruto shouted as they both stopped in place with Naruto standing calmly and looking to the side while Yami had his legs apart, knees bent and elbows into his side with his fists tightened.

"… Because I want Konoha to live." Naruto said with a shrug as he looked calmly to his darker half. His darker half stared at him before yelling.

"That Doesn't Make Any Sense!" Yami Naruto yelled as he stomped his feet.

"I know." Naruto said with a shrug, looking to the side.

"If you know, then why are you saying this crap!? Why are you running around in circles!?" Yami Naruto shouted.

"It's not that tough." Naruto said with a shrug, still looking to the side.

"I STILL DON'T UNDERSTAND!" Yami Naruto screamed as he gripped the sides of his head and shook around sporadically. "WHY DO YOU WANT TO PROTECT THAT HORRIBLE PLACE!? WHY DO YOU STILL DEFEND THAT WHORE!? WHY DON'T YOU JUST EXPLODE AND SWEAR VENGEANCE!? NO ONE CAN BLAME YOU! WHY!? WHY!? WHY!?"

"They made it worth something." Naruto said making Yami Naruto stop.

"What's that?" Yami questioned, his head held up high, looking at the dark ceiling.

"Mom and dad. That night… they died, but not just for me. They sacrificed themselves for Konoha too." Naruto said.

"And they didn't pay their respects by honoring you as a hero!" Yami exclaimed, glaring at Naruto with his fist shaking.

"I'm glad." Naruto simply said.

"Say what?" Yami Naruto said in shock.

"I'm glad that they didn't honor me as a hero. It built character for me. I knew the difference between true right and wrong. Good and bad. I learned a lot of things through those experiences. What to cherish. Sometimes you have to have bad things happen to you to know what the best are." Naruto said.

"You know you could have had Sakura running after you with love and adoration if you were seen as a hero." Yami Naruto said.

"But it wouldn't have been real love." Naruto said.

"What does she know about real love!?" Yami Naruto shouted.

"… She knows how to give it." Naruto said.

"But-"

"She was a kid back then. She was stupid. I wasn't any better though. She saw a class clown with no future, and honestly I don't blame her. That's basically what I was. I mean the first jutsu I ever perfected was one I invented that changed me into a woman, and I taught that to the Sandaime's grandson." Naruto then put his face into his palm and laughed at the memory while Yami Naruto stayed silent and shook violently. "Honestly without Kurama, Sasuke, Iruka-sensei, Kakashi-sensei, Ero-sennin, Tsunade-baa-chan and others I wouldn't even be here right now. I wouldn't have had a future without them. I wouldn't have lived long enough to meet and know the people here. I hold no grudge." Naruto said. Yami Naruto growled with a glare.

"How… how does mom and dad's sacrifice make Konoha a place worthy for you to protect?" Yami Naruto questioned as his fists shook.

"… Because they died for it. They saw beauty and worth in it, that it was enough for them to give their lives for their home. And if they saw it and gave their lives for it, then it truly is worth protecting." Naruto said genuinely.

Yami Naruto stared at him as he shook in place.

"YOU'RE A BAKA!" Yami Naruto charged at him with a rasengan in hand, but as he got close, Naruto grabbed his wrist, stopping the rasengan, then hugged his dark self, shocking him.

"Let's protect Konoha and Tenbi together. I can't do everything without you. You have worth, just as much as I do." Naruto said with a smile. Yami Naruto started to tear up.

"But what about the people that hurt us?" Yami asked.

"Eh, who cares? From what I learned here, it doesn't matter how many people love you. It's only those who really love you that matter. The people here, the ones I love back home. They're what matters. The villagers… we'll just have to show them what kind of man we are. What worth we have. Can't be that impossible, am I right?" Naruto said, still smiling.

Yami Naruto's eyes then changed into regular cerulean eyes as tears were shed.

"Yeah… we'll be fine." Those were his last words as he vanished and became one with Naruto.

Naruto looked to himself, scanning his body.

"Huh… I don't feel any different… although… I think I'm probably… lighter on the inside." Naruto said as the area around him then turned white. "Now where the hell is that fox?" Naruto said as he then started going in one direction.

.

.

Everyone stayed silent as Venus and Maken-ki stared at the principal of Tenbi and their sworn enemy stand across from each other. Minori's knuckles gave an audible crack, making the others, minus Wabisuke, flinch from the sound, as she grinned at the dark haired young man.

"Wabisuke Hayato. At last we meet!" Minori exclaimed with her wild grin.

"At last? From what I remember, we first met after you tried kicking my head off last time I was in Tenbi." Wabisuke said.

"Oh yeah. I guess we did kind of meet before." Minori said scratching her cheek. "Anyway, I hope you got grandpappy on speed dial, because after I'm done with you, you're going to need some lotion to help with the bruise I'm going to leave on your ass." Minori said with a new grin as she slammed her fist into her palm.

Wabisuke narrowed his eyes from the word 'grandpappy', meaning that she knows his lineage.

"Grandpappy? That's an odd choice of words." Kengo said.

"Yeah. Usually it's mommy." Chacha said.

"Oi! Don't step on my one liners!" Minori shouted. "Besides, it fits. After all, we are staring at the grandson of the legendary Thunder Splitter." Minori said with an excited grinning smirk as she continued cracking her fists in enthusiasm.

All the girls' jaws dropped in shock and disbelief as they stared at Wabisuke with wide eyes. Takeru and Kengo all the while were confused.

"So~, I'm guessing Thunder Splitter is a really powerful guy." Takeru said.

"The Thunder Splitter, Daiki Hayato… a great legend with immeasurable power. His power breaks through the highest ranking of SS, going to a new level beyond belief. He's far beyond stronger than Yamato Ouken and anyone in Kamigari." Furan explained.

"It's been said that with one karate chop, he can carve the land and sky in half, seeing deep into the earth to see magma and far into the sky to see space itself, and all of it without a sound made at all from anything." Kimi said with amazement as she recalled the story of the legendary Thunder Splitter.

'Holy Hell!' Kengo and Takeru thought with wide anime styled eyes.

"Explains why you're so strong. I bet your dear jiji taught you a hell of a lot of strong techniques." Minori said with a smirk and shrug. Suddenly Wabisuke started to chuckle with his eyes closed making everyone look to him in confusion. "Oi! What's so funny, smug bastard!?" Minori shouted with an annoyed anime expression.

"I'm laughing because of your speculation. Honestly… I was the worst student in his class." Wabisuke said looking to them calmly with a small smile, shocking everyone.

"W-What? But then how-"

"This strength I have, or more over before… I had to learn it on my own after I left my grandfather." Wabisuke said.

"Why would you do that?" Minori questioned, but Wabisuke stayed silent as he stared at Minori. "Oh~, very nice, you smug bastard." Minori said with a dull, annoyed look with her fists to her hips. "Anyway, I think we've both had enough with getting buddy buddy, so now let's get to the part that we've all been waiting for." Minori said with a grin as she slammed her fists together.

'More like you've been waiting for.' Himegami and Haruko thought.

Wabisuke just stayed silent before dashing towards Minori, but she suddenly dashed ahead quicker than him, shocking him, and then she jabbed her index and middle into his leg, making him flinch as he almost fell forward, but managed to stay on his feet as he skidded forward, with Minori far behind him, the two ceasing in place.

Wabisuke's right leg twitched as his eyes narrowed. He then sent lightning element to his leg and reset his nerve.

"Smart move on your part. Using your element to reset your nerve to reverse the effect of my pressure point attack." Minori said with a smirk as she turned to Wabisuke. "However…" suddenly Minori disappeared and reappeared by Wabisuke's side. "You're going to need more than that to stop the brand new Rokujou Minori-chan!" Minori said with a cocky smile as she suddenly hit multiple pressure points within Wabisuke's body, making him groan in pain, before Minori started to attack more of his pressure points all over his body. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as then a wave of electrical energy shot from his body, but Minori jumped away from him before she could make contact with the electrical blast. Minori skidded back with a grin, confident in her attack.

Wabisuke's reset his nerves once more, but after a few moments, he felt his body heat up as then he felt his nerves burst with pure thermal heat, making him scream in pain.

"Ah ha! Now you feel it! That's the power of Minori-chan's thermal heat!" Minori cheered with a grin as she fist pumped her right fist and grabbed her bicep with her left hand. Wabisuke gritted his teeth as he felt like his body was melting from the inside. "Normally I was only able to use thermal heat as a weapon with my maken, but now I can control it all by myself." Minori said confidently with a small confident U-shaped smile and wagging her finger.

Wabisuke fell to his left knee and gripped his chest in pain as steam started to seep through his skin from the inside with some blood mixing with it, making it a light red mist.

"So is that all baby Hayato, or are there more tricks up your sleeve?" Minori said with a wink and pointed her finger at him. Wabisuke narrowed his eyes at her as he felt his nerves burn and melt by the atom.

The students stared in amazement at the scene. Throughout their fight with their sole enemy, they had not seen him pushed into such a state and so quick too.

"Activate! Maken Debugger: Valhelm!" Aki said as her left eye glowed as then a scouter appeared over it. Aki then examined Naruto's body to find the problem on his body. "His body is healing itself, but his mentality on the other hand is a different story. I think he's in a coma." Aki said.

"Nani!?" Some of the other's questioned with shock.

"Actually it's kind of difficult to explain." Aki pressed her index to her mouth.

However suddenly Horus appeared next to Wabisuke, alerting everyone of its presence as it unsheathed its katana. Suddenly Horus started slashing at Wabisuke, cutting him up, shocking everyone. Wabisuke then growled as concentrated element shot from the wounds, surrounding him in a heat wave. After a few moments, Wabisuke sighed as he stood up straight; his wounds healing as the heatwave soon disappeared.

"Wow. You really are powerful. That was one risky move, but it succeeded in exerting my element from your body." Minori said in surprise, as Wabisuke wounds were healing. Wabisuke tipped his hat up with his index finger.

"My turn." Wabisuke said as he dashed at Minori, but as he got close and extended his hand close to her, he felt his hand burst with heat and flames. Wabisuke quickly jumped, but his eyes widen as Minori dashed and jumped at him, ready to send a horizontal kick to his neck. Wabisuke quickly X-blocked the attack, as the kick connected, Wabisuke's forearms burst with heat, turning them fresh red with steam pouring from it, and then he was sent flying back. Suddenly Minori dashed back at him and started sending jabs with her index and middle fingers to his torso. Wabisuke was quickly trying to block the attacks with his hands, but he was feeling the heat and pain of every attack, before she sent a high kick that whacked him across the head, sending him flying to the side. Wabisuke rolled against the floor, before skidding on one knee with his hand to the ground.

"Try this on for size." Minori said as her fist to the side burst with power and heat; the skin glowing orange from the heat. Minori then dashed and slammed her heated fist into his stomach, then uppercutted him, stomped on his foot and then started repeatedly punching him in the face over and over again. Minori then slammed both hands onto the side of Wabisuke's head and generated furious heat causing Wabisuke to scream in pain, before Minori slammed her forehead against his. Then she put him in a headlock, leaped off her feet and slammed his head down to the ground, before spinning from the ground, getting back onto her feet with Wabisuke over her shoulders as she then rocket high into the air, then she spun in the air and came diving down towards the ground below as a heated orange Mach cone surrounded the two. "Furious Ue Kara Shi! (Furious Death From Above) Minori shouted as she and Wabisuke slammed into the ground, causing it to crack and break upon impact. Suddenly there was an explosion, as Minori started flipping away, before perfectly landing onto the floor with her hands up like she was a professional gymnast.

"Wow!" Inaho said in amazement as her and Fu's eyes sparkled with excitement.

"That was amazing!" Fu cheered. Suddenly Minori fell to one knee as she panted, alerting everyone. "What's wrong with her?" Fu asked.

"Minori… why do you always do this?" Aki said making the others turn to her. "She came from her training with Lon-kun not too long ago." Aki clarified.

"Nani?!"

Minori panted as she looked ahead.

'All that training… it was to be strong enough to protect my students. All of them.' Minori thought as he fist tightened. 'This is a good test to see how good I have gotten since I started training.'

.

.

Lon stayed across from Minori who had gotten in her stance. Minori waited for Lon to make the first move, but since he stayed still, she decided to hell with it and dash at him. Once she got close enough she thrust her fist forward, but Lon quickly pushed her fist downward faster than the eye could see with his index and middle finger, shocking Minori, as he then suddenly wrapped his arm around her neck, spun her so her back was pressed against his body, jabbed his fingers against her right side multiple times, before flipping her over behind him as her back then hit the floor with a hard thud and grunt.

"Ow~. You're so rough~." Minori whined as she sat up and rubbed her head, but then her eyes widened as she felt new stinging pain in her sides making her twitch against the ground. "Ah~! What is this!?" Minori yelled with shock.

"A special pressure point technique. I added element to the end of my fingertips, and upon placing pressure onto your nerves, I was able to send a new signal that would affect your movements." Lon explained as she added more element to his finger tips to show a glowing green flame-like energy on them.

"Well make it stop~!" Minori exclaimed.

"No." Lon said.

"What!?"

"A lesson we'll be dealing with is you learning how to deal with this on your own. Either fight through it or find a way to reverse the effects. Our lesson began the moment you got into your stance. Now get up." Lon said. Minori groaned with annoyance as she decided to fight through the weird and slightly painful tingling sensation in her nerves. Minori started to slowly get up as she was on one knee, but Lon kicked her in the chest, sending her tumbling back.

"Ow~." Minori whined as she was lying against the floor, face first, but then Lon leaped into the air and slammed both knees atop of her back. Lon landed next to her as her body shook with pain, but she started lifting herself up, until she was on her knees. 'Dammit.' Minori thought with gritted teeth as she glared at Lon. 'This is going to be a long two weeks.'

.

.

It was pass midnight and Minori, all bruised up, was twitching on the floor; her whole nervous system effected by Lon's pressure point style. Lon was currently on his phone doing what seemed like texting.

"I didn't take you *grunt* for the social media type." Minori said.

"I'm not. This is a special phone made by Tengoku No Mon. Not only does it allow me communication with my allies, but I can do my work on it. It connects me to any mainframe in and out of Tengoku No Mon. Basically work goes with me everywhere, in a sense." Lon explained.

"I'm not sure if that sucks or is awesome." Minori said. She stayed there twitching for a while, until Lon's cane came down and grazed her cheek. "Hey!"

"I think we should move this along." Lon said as he lifted his cane up once more. Minori's eyes widened before she rolled away as the cane stabbed into the ground, leaving a hole in it. Minori continued to roll as Lon followed, attempting to stab his cane into Minori without much interest.

'This guy's not fooling. He's definitely way stronger than me. Way stronger than Ouken too.' Minori thought as she managed to notice he was still on his phone. 'AND THAT BASTARD HAS THE NERVE TO DO THIS TO ME WHILE HE'S ON THE PHONE!? Oh That's It!' Minori's body then glowed as she managed to leap off the ground and pounce towards Lon with both her fists cocked back. Lon just simply brought his cane up and whacked her in the face, making her cease as the golden handle pressed deep into her cheek before she fell to the ground.

"You can't keep surrounding yourself in energy to keep fighting this battle. You'll just be using it all up quicker." Lon said.

"Then what do you suggest?!" Minori exclaimed. Lon just stayed silent as he continued to use his phone. Minori was starting to growl, but then her eyes widened anime style as Lon lifted his cane back up, forcing her to roll again as the previous process started all over again. 'Dammit! Back to this shit again! Come on Minori, think! What would Gen do? ... Screw that, what would… what would Naruto do?' Minori thought as she started getting desperate, but then a new idea popped in her head. 'What was that stupid thing he said that Joseph, or whatever did in one of his manga books? Instead of going for a full burst… go for a small one to the… small parts I guess? Whatever. So in my situation, instead of covering myself in element…' Minori then closed her eyes and focused her element into her nervous system. She felt Lon's element was strong, so in turn she had to focus and make her own even stronger. Lon noticed what she was doing and when it was complete, she firmly placed her hands onto the ground, spun in place and sent a spinning kick to Lon, who blocked it with his cane, but then Minori burst her energy from her palms, sending her flying straight into Lon, but right before she could connect, Lon bent backwards in time to avoid her butt hitting his face and body colliding with him.

Minori quickly landed on her feet and spun as she skidded until she was facing Lon, who stood up straight up again.

Minori grinned as she slammed her fists together twice before extending her left hand forward and waved the 'bring it on' gesture.

Lon put away his phone, faced forward and spun his can in place as it then rested onto his shoulder.

"Go home." Lon said.

"What!?" Minori shouted with gritting teeth.

"I think that's enough for today." Lon said.

"Hey you! I just figured it out and-"

"Exactly. That's enough for today. Honestly I thought this would take a few days for you to get the hang of." Lon said.

"Come on! I still got more than enough steam in me to keep going!" Minori shouted as she reentered her fighting stance.

'Definitely the child of Minoru Rokujou.' Lon thought as he then tossed his cane to the side, and turned in his fighting stance as his cane landed bottom first and stood erect, with no signs of it about to fall to the floor.

.

.

For a few days Minori had been getting her ass handed to her by Lon, but during that time she learned and had gotten stronger. Lon taught her the basics of pressure point style, and then he helped her in increasing her reserves and control over element.

Right now she was balancing on one hand with her hand tied to her back with a rope that was draining her energy, and her legs crossed as they balance a boulder five times her size. She had large energy draining weights tied to her forearms and ankles, while she was only in her underwear with bandages over her breasts. Bruises all over her body and sweat drenching it as she was balancing on a small rock as lava surrounded her.

'S-sadist.' Minori thought with gritting teeth as she looked up at Lon who was sitting lotus style atop of stalagmite, his back turned to her while he drank a can of iced tea. Minori tried burning holes into the back of his head with a glare.

"Minori." Lon said earning her attention. "Do you feel like you're going to die?" Lon asked. Minori gritted her teeth and glared at him, not wanting to answer for his satisfaction. Lon then tossed something at the boulder, that made it three times heavier which made Minori's eyes widen and her teeth gritting harder in pain. "I asked Naruto for these sealing tags to help us out a bit in training. This is a gravity seal that intensifies an objects mass. Obviously it is not as strong as Kenway's armor, but it will help you greatly in your training." Lon said before sipping from his iced tea.

'Yaro~. I'll get you back for this!' Minori thought as she fought through the pain, feeling like her bones could collapse apart any second now.

.

.

It had been a full week since Naruto's declaration for a rematch, and now Minori stood in a room with her track jacket wrapped around her waist and she was barefoot.

"So why exactly am I here?" Minori asked with a raised eyebrow, but she had gotten no answer. "Hello~?"

Lon was in a computer room, sipping his iced tea before nodding as a dark haired boy typed in some keys on his keyboard as then the room started to heat up and glow red. Minori looked around the room surprise as her body began to sweat from the heat.

"Ow!" Minori said as she lifted her right foot up and held it as she hopped on the other, feeling the burn on one and seeing fresh pink on the one she held; or at least she guessed it was pink as it was a different pigment than the rest of her skin. "Ow, ow, ow ow ow! What the hell is going on here!?" Minori shouted as she hopped from one foot to another.

"Dragon Ace. That is the name of your maken, right? It utilizes and manipulates thermal heat. I ordered you here because this is the next step in your training. Let the thermal energy of the room flow into you. Accept it instead of fight it. That's all I'll bequeath to you." Lon said through the speakerphone.

Minori growled in annoyance, but then the heat increased making her face go anime style as the room glowed red hot. Minori felt her body heat burning up, her body dehydrating and her feet seaming with pain from the excruciating heat, feeling like they're melting. Minori tried to ignore the pain, but it felt like the heat was stronger. She heard Lon's previous statement echo into her head. He may have been an annoying bastard who needs a good punch in his nose and perfect teeth (her words, not mine), but he is a genius when it comes to elemental, physical and mental training. She decided to listen to him. So after giving a pout, she closed her eyes and stopped fighting. She felt pain. Excruciating pain, but she was going to be damned if she failed this. She's the great Minori Rokujou and she does not give up in the face of danger or surrender no matter how much pain she's in. and just like that, she felt less pain. In fact, she felt the thermal heat from the room enter her body and go deeper. Deeper than her blood. Deeper than her organs. Deeper than her bones. She felt the thermal energy enter and grow within her soul.

In the separate room, Lon watched as Minori was emitting steam from her body as her voice started to rise; her knees bent and her elbows digging into her side as her fists tightened.

"Oh my God. She's incredible." The boy said in amazement as he stood from his seat with his hands against the system board in front of him. Lon continued to stare at her, silently impressed at her development.

After hours of this, Lon ordered the room to turn off the heat. After cooling down for a while, it completely shut off with Minori now drenched in sweat with her arms hanging as she panted with exhaustion; her feet producing steam from the soles of her feet. The door to the room then opened to reveal Lon standing there in wait.

"You." Minori said with an antsy grin as she pointed to him. She then started taking steps towards him that slowly developed into a charge with her fist held up high as she roared, but when she got close to him, she slipped onto her immense sweat that had littered the ground, making her fall face first into the floor.

"Would you like some water?" Lon asked.

'This guy.' Minori thought with an annoyed glare and slightly gritting teeth.

.

.

Back at her home, Minori ordered for someone to massage and care for her feet. Naruto volunteered which she was happy for. Right now she was on her front side enjoying a nice cooling massage from her favorite blonde, who applied more lotion to her burnt feet.

"Jeez~. What did Lon make you do today?" Naruto asked as he rubbed Minori's feet.

"That's on a need to know basis." Minori simply said. Naruto looked to the side with his lip out.

"Will you show it to me?" Naruto asked.

"Maybe one day I'll torture you with it." Minori said with a teasing smile.

"It's a date." Naruto grinned making Minori smile happily. Minori then moaned as Naruto continued his work with his magic fingers. His touch felt so enticing against her skin.

"Say Naruto."

"Yeah?" Naruto looked to her.

"If you do this just right, I'll let you fondle my breasts~." Minori cooed. Naruto then immediately got a wide ecstatic smile with some blood coming down his nose, as he then swiftly applied more lotion and started to massage her even better by having his fingertips gently yet firmly massage her most sensitive spots on her feet, where her nerves were hidden making her moan with pure bliss. 'Oh God! So~~~ Good~~~.' Minori thought with a blissful and aroused smile.

'Yes! I'm doing great! I can't wait to feel those soft, soft pillows against my palms and tips.' Naruto thought with an excited smile.

"Or would you rather have a certain tip in between them?" Kurama said as he then burst out laughing as Naruto's entire face blushed red.

'Damn you.' Naruto thought.

"Love you too kid. And you know that pervert godfather of yours would be so proud." Kurama said with a grin.

'And Sakura would want to bury me for it.' Naruto thought with a frown. 'Kami, I miss her.'

"Naruto~." Minori moaned making Naruto's thoughts go blank as he felt tingles from hearing his name moaned by the sexy principal. Suddenly Minori jumped him and started making out with him. Naruto's eyes widened but then he closed them and went with the flow as he matched Minori's rhythm, and in a matter of moments, he dominated the make-out session as he massaged her but with his large strong hands. Minori moaned from the touch and his mouth work. 'Oh God. This kid- no! This man is so amazing! God, why can't he just take me now~?' Minori thought with pure ecstasy and bliss, but then she suddenly heard her zipper pulled down as Naruto reached inside her track jacket, unclipped her bra and now started fondling her bare breasts, making her moan even more. It all felt great, until she felt Naruto's rising soldier touch her majesty, making her eyes widen as he then rubbed his piece against her glory. Desire took her over as she started to take off her tracksuit, but after unzipping it fully and lowering her pants, logic and rationality took over as she swiftly whipped out her harisen (it's the proper name for her giant paper fan) and smacked Naruto in the head with it as she quickly sat up.

"Ow~. What the Hell!?" Naruto exclaimed as he rubbed his poor throbbing head.

"Don't get too fresh now." Minori said.

"Me getting fresh!? You were the one about to take off the rest of your clothes!" Naruto shouted with an annoyed anime face as he pointed at her accusingly.

"Oh. Yeah~. Sorry about that." Minori said bashfully with her tongue cutely out as she scratched the back of her head. "It's just… well…" Naruto looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "If we were to continue… I feel that we would have finally made you into a man." Minori said looking to the side embarrassingly as she lightly scratched her cheek with her index finger.

Naruto stared at her with anime eyes, before finally responding.

"Will you marry me?"

The two looked at each other with anime faces, before laughing out loud.

"You really are a one of kind Naruto." Minori said with a grin as she wrapped her arm around Naruto's neck, pressing the side of his face to her almost exposed breast as he grinned with amusement and delight. "You know… its people like you that I want to protect." Minori said causing Naruto to look at her in surprise. "I mean when I see you, I see what I know is in all of the students here. Strong people who are willing to use their power to protect others, ready to put their life on the line for everything and anything. Even if it's for an ideal that everyone thinks is stupid! As long as one has their heart and spirit into it, I will be proud of them! That's why I want to get stronger and protect everyone here! Even if I have to die for it all!" Minori said proudly with a grin and her fist pumped. She failed to notice the blush and loving look on Naruto's face.

"Yeah… that's exactly what I want to." Naruto said. "That's why… I want us all to be free."

"Free?" Minori questioned as she looked at Naruto.

"Wherever I go, I feel that there are things holding us back, even things that are unspoken and unexplained. Because of being Kurama's jinchuriki, everyone in the village, or at least those higher ups like Koharu and Homura, and… Danzo… were keeping me from the path I kept choosing. Hell even… I even kind of felt that my promise to Sakura was kind of holding me back. Akatsuki, Konoha, and that promise… I hate to admit it, but I felt they were being an anchor for me." Naruto said with sad eyes shocking Minori as she lost her grip on him. "I don't know how to explain it, but I think deep in me, I wanted more. More than just strength, more than just recognition… I wanted… fulfillment." Naruto said as he stood up.

"Fu…fillment?" Minori questioned, tilting her head slightly.

"I can't explain it, but I feel… Tenbi is great." Naruto said with a fond smile.

"Hm?" Minori's head tilted a little more.

"I mean there's so much here that doesn't exist in my world! The knowledge the different cultures and ethnicities, hell even old man Tazuna would have his mind blown if he saw all the city structures and ancient cities and ruins from centuries old. I had my mind blown when I heard about the ability to travel into space! This world…" Naruto smile widened. "It's so worth protecting… and that's want I plan to do. I want to protect this world, its people, my friends… my family… I even want to protect you above many, my sweet angelic principal." Naruto said with a loving smile as he turned to her. Minori blushed as she stared at him with wide, shocked eyes. "Maa maa, listen to me saying this stuff. I sound so mushy." Naruto said with a wide bashful smile and closed eyes as he rubbed his head. He failed to notice the loving expression Minori had on her face.

"Yeah." Minori said as she stood up with a normal smile and rubbing the back of her head. "You're a dork." Minori said as she playfully punched the back of Naruto's head. "But I'm glad about that. After all, you're my dork." Minori said with a smile as Naruto smiled back. "Well, I think you did your job. My feet feel way better." Minori said with a smile as she moved and flexed her toes.

"So can I feel those girls now?" Naruto asked with a smile as he had his hands up with his digits moving with excitement, but then Minori bonked him on the head.

"Baka. You already felt them up." Minori said with a smirk.

"Maa maa, you can't blame me for trying, ne?" Naruto said with a grin, rubbing the back of his head as he and Minori laughed.

"Tell you what? Since I don't want to be alone just yet, I'll play you in a game of cards." Minori said with a smirk.

"Strip poker?" Naruto asked with hope and excitement.

"Real bold blondie, but what the hell? Hope you don't mind the breeze." Minori said as Naruto cheered making her grin. 'I'll give my all to protect you too Naruto.'

.

.

The next day, Minori had went to ask Tiensin about getting something very important to help build her strength higher. After Gen ranted to him about the robot dogs chasing after the members of Maken-ki and Venus, in which she was proud to see Azuki and Chacha working together to help out Kimi and seeing the petite girls determination, she pulled Tiensin by the ear dragged him away until she stopped a bit away from the others.

"So~ why'd you take me against my will?" Tiensin asked, rubbing his ear.

"Well since you're granting request for pumping up training, I've come to request limiters." Minori said with a confident smile and her finger up.

"Define limiters. There are different kinds." Tiensin said sitting cross legged with his arms crossed.

"For all of it! I want to limit my body strength, my power, energy output, reserves, stamina; the works to get me seriously stronger!" Minori said with a determined smile and her arms spread out wide.

"You don't put 'stronger' after 'seriously'; that's not good grammar." Tiensin said making Minori growl with her teeth bared as she rolled up her right sleeve higher to reveal her twitching bicep. "Well your skills in language aside, we do have something like that in the form of seals. Although it's not as good as the ones in Naruto's world, so-"

"Just shut up and give 'em to me." Minori said with half lidded eyes and her arms crossed.

.

.

After of few more days in Satan's Sauna, as Minori likes to call it, she stood in front of Lon with her arms crossed.

"So what was the point of Satan's Sauna?" Minori asked.

"Satan's Sauna? Not a bad name." Lon said. "The point of 'Satan's Sauna' was for your natural powers of thermal heat to awaken." Lon explained making Minori blink in surprise. "You see when one uses a maken, a special code is etched into them. To an extent one can use the power of their maken without using it. With the training you went through you can now manipulate thermal energies without your maken. Try it." Minori was surprised, but then she look to her fist and concentrated and soon enough her fist started to produce steam and heat. Minori gritted her teeth as she shot her fist to the side as a torrent of concentrated heat shot from it shocking and amazing her. Minori retracted her fist back and stared at it, still shocked and amazed. "Now we'll focus on utilizing that power." Lon said as Minori continued to stare at it.

'I already knew that junk before since it wasn't something new to me, but to actually manage to reach my skills this far in it.' Minori thought as she continued to stare at her fist.

.

.

Minori stared at her fist as she then looked up to see Wabisuke with his knees bent as he panted as blood and sweat drenched his body.

"These are the fruits of my labor." Minori then slammed her fist into her palm. "And I'm going to kick your ass with it!" Minori shouted with a grin.

Wabisuke stared at her as he focused on regenerating his cells.

'That was ten moves performed in no less than fifteen seconds and she already has me in this state. She amazing. More powerful than the others, but then again, she has experience in battle while the others are still getting used to their powers. With her experience, she's already knows how to grasp things quickly. I'm just lucky that she's not at a hundred percent.' Wabisuke thought as he tried easing his breathing, but he found it kind of difficult as he felt… heat surrounding him. Wabisuke's eyes widened before the air around him exploded. Wabisuke luckily flashed away as a lightning bolt until he skidded across the ground sideways, but he was caught a bit as steam came from his body. 'Damn. She can even combust the air?!' Wabisuke thought with gritting teeth.

Minori then made what sound like a Bruce Lee sound as she brought her hands up then slammed them both into the ground. Glowing heat then travelled towards Wabisuke, like a new path, as it followed Wabisuke until it was under him as then a geyser of concentrated heat exploded from below attempting to engulf him.

'A little trick of mine. That explosion wasn't just meant to attack, but to leave some heat on you so this little attack. I call it 'Shuryo Maiso Ryu!' (Hunting Buried Dragon)' Minori thought with a grin.

Wabisuke jumped out of the geyser as his skin was now a pink hue. Suddenly Minori dashed at him with her fist ready, but when he landed and jumped back, Minori just grinned which widened his eyes as suddenly a concentrated stream of energy shot from her fist and strike Wabisuke right in the gut, making his eyes widen even more with his cheeks puffed with blood in his mouth as the stream then sent him flying into the air.

"Shinku Hebi!" (Crimson Serpent) Minori shouted as the stream dissipated. Minori then rocketed into the air, wrapped her arms around Wabisuke's waist, threw his towards the floor, where she rocketed down towards him with heat blasting from the soles of her feet, blasting the sandals away, as she then made it to him, put him in a hold as she then slammed him into the ground, pile driver style. Then she firmly wrapped her arms around his legs as then her body heated up as steam seeped from her body and then started spinning him around at a high speed, becoming a tornado of heat as she then released him, sending him flying and then she took three more spins as her fist was surrounded by mass heated elemental energy. "Goon Ryu!" (Roaring Dragon) Minori screamed as she shot her fist forward as the heat grew and formed into a large dragon that made a sort of roaring sound from the heat traveling at high speeds, until it impacted with Wabisuke with an echoing roar.

"Holy crap!" Haruko actually cursed in amazement.

They all then noticed that Horus had blocked the attack, but at the cost of it melting, with the result of Wabisuke being paralyzed as foam came from his mouth.

"He's actually foaming at the mouth." Himegami said in shock and disbelief as they all stared in shock, belief and amazement.

"Yeah! Go Minori-sensei!" Chacha shouted as the more enthusiastic bunch of the group cheered as Minori appeared in front of Wabisuke and started pounding him with her fists.

"Kick his butt!" Kimi cheered as her fists made booming noises as they connected with Wabisuke. Wabisuke felt his face and ribs getting decked with quick and powerful punches, jabs and hooks.

"I don't appreciate it, when my students are bullied!" Minori said as she continued to punch him until she cocked both fists back as they burst with thermal energy. "Tsuin Chakka Bakuha!" (Twin Ignition Blast) Minori shouted as she slammed both fists into Wabisuke's body as thermal energy burst straight through his body as he was then sent flying far and crashing into the ground.

"YEAH!" Everyone cheered with joy as Minori pwned Wabisuke.

"Go Principal Minori!" Inaho cheered.

"The Greatest Principal Ever!" Chacha and Fu cheered in unison with one arm wrapped around each other while their other fist pumped.

"Maa maa, you're all making me blush." Minori said with a flattered blush and small smile as she scratched her cheek with her finger. "But Yes! I am the greatest to ever live!" Minori exclaimed with pride and a grin with her fists on her hips.

Aki smiled at her friend with joy and pride. She then turned her head to Naruto, who was still resting.

"She did it Naruto. Minori won. Now you can come back to us." Aki said with a smile as she then rested her head against his chest; her ear listening to his heart beat.

Suddenly all their eyes widened as they felt a surge of energy, which then brought them fear.

"No~." Kimi said with new tears building up with her enclosed hands over her mouth.

Everyone then watched as Horus rose from the ground in it's now giant half bodied form. Minori stared up at the spirit with wide eyes as Wabisuke, his face and torso covered in blood, stared at her as he floated in the middle of Horus' chest.

"Why… why can't we beat him?" Inaho said with despair as Kimi fell to her knees.

Himegami glared at Wabisuke with anger as she felt useless. In truth she had more tricks up her sleeve, but unknown to the others, she was actually busy pouring her element into the ground, constantly fixing the seal within Amanohara. Although in truth, Minerva noticed it. She knew what Himegami was doing and she understood why.

Yamato Ouken desires whatever is sealed within Amanohara and with the commotion going on, Wabisuke's power alone was enough to start breaking the seal. Himegami immediately noticed this and had started to focus her energy into preserving the seal before it could break.

'To think you have this power Himegami. You really are a goddess, aren't you?' Minerva thought.

Minori gritted her teeth a bit with anxiety as Horus stared down at her.

'This power… so this is the true power of what Naruto and this guy are.' Minori thought as she tightened her fists with her eyes being shadowed. 'In that case.' Minori took out her harisen. "It's time for my final gamble!" Minori shouted as she gripped her harisen with both hands, then she took out her maken Dragon Ace from within it and put it on as he power then increased ten-fold with a red burning aura surrounding her.

"Whoa~, so cool." Fu, Chacha and Kimi said with sparkling eyes.

'Final gamble?' Haruko and Himegami thought with some worry.

'Minori.' Aki thought as she now felt extremely worried for her friend.

Minori focused her energy from within as her voice then started to rise in volume as soon her voice started roaring, as her aura burst, growing and burning even brighter as her voice echoed throughout the town itself. Minori continued to scream until suddenly her body burst with red energy that engulfed the entire mountain, hitting everyone with a fierce force that made them fall to their feet or get sent back a bit with their hair blowing; luckily their barrier stayed strong.

Horus was tolerating the energy, but then its skin started melting which made Wabisuke's teeth grit in pain.

Minori continued to scream as steam seeped from her body, but then her track jacket burn off from the heat, leaving her only in her bra, as some holes started appearing in her pants. Minori's muscles flexed and throbbed from the pain of the output of energy she was giving off. Aki stared at Minori with worry and fear as she was seeing new injuries appear in her body.

"Minori! Stop it!" Aki cried as she felt fear stricken for her friend's condition.

Minori continued to roar as he body tightened and her energy increased; her whole body along with the mountain surrounded by thermal energy.

'If this continues, the seal with be shattered!' Himegami thought as she covered her eyes from the harsh force. They all saw Horus lift its katana high into the air, ready to strike Minori down.

'My fighting spirit, against your spirit. Let's see who wins?!' Minori thought as she gritted her teeth tight and her body heating up pass the normal human limit, even for people with supernatural gifts.

Horus' katana then came down as Minori then gave one final scream as she shot her arms forward as all her energy then sent Horus flying into the air, separating from the energy.

"HIIRO NO KEMONO!"

(Scarlet Beast)

The pure red element charge at the large spirit, but grew a large mouth and eye holes as it roared, ready to engulf Horus.

Wabisuke stared in pure shock and disbelief at the pure elemental energy and vast amount of power the principal emitted. He quickly summoned extra-large wings to shield himself and Horus from the attack, but once the energy engulfed him, the wings slowly shattered apart with Horus and Wabisuke screaming as the energy engulfed them.

After what felt like hours of the backlash from the attack, followed by a blinding light, then everything became silent as the mountain was bare with the rock formation and seal still safe, dust clouds littered here and there as everything was silent.

Himegami fell to the floor, panting from using her energy to keep the seal safe.

"Himegami-senpai!" Inaho ran up to her blonde friend and knelt down next to her.

"I somehow… managed to… keep the seal from… breaking…" Himegami said as she panted.

"What?" Inaho questioned with shock.

"You were keeping the seal safe with your element?" Demitra questioned with shock.

"Throughout the fights, she's been focusing her element into Amanohara to make sure the seal was kept safe. Wabisuke's power was enough to start breaking the seal, so Kodama-san focused her energy in preserving it." Minerva explained.

"So you noticed… damn you, M-Minerva." Himegami said with a small smile that Minerva returned.

"Whoa~" everyone turned to Fu who stared up at the sky. "So~ cool~." She said with wide, amazed eyes making everyone look up, only to gasp as they saw that the attack literally torn a hole in the sky, showing of some of space itself.

"Holy living crap… she's become even more monstrous." Kengo said with new fear and respect for Minori along with everyone else.

"Minori!" Aki called out as everyone looked to see Minori standing still with her legs apart and her arms hanging to the side, remaining silent. "Minori! Please answer us! … Minori!" Aki called out as she started feeling tears well up in her eyes.

Minori remained silent until she slowly turned to them and grinned the best she could.

"See… I had it covered." Minori said with her eyes closed as her grin widened and she gave a victory sign. Everyone then smiled with joy and relief as they all then cheered, but it was short-lived as something crashed into the mountain, making everyone look to see the dust settle to reveal Wabisuke on his knee with his hand against the ground and his head hanging as he was hatless. Everyone stared at him with shock and fear.

"He just won't stay dead." Kengo said with new fear and despair, but his voice sounded tired.

Minori then stuck her bottom lip out as she then wiped some blood from the side of her mouth and then lightly pounded her fist against the palm of her hand thrice before speaking.

"Looks like I'm not finished yet."

Wabisuke remained silent, but then he looked with wide frightening eyes as he vanished and appeared in front of Minori, faster than any eye could see as his palms were against her torso as he then summoned the Flames of Omen to his hands as Minori was then hit by a burst of pure black flames, sending her flying back towards the others, causing the barrier to break apart upon impact, as she then skidded in front of Aki.

Aki stared at Minori with horrified and teary eyes as her whole body was charred. Aki quickly grabbed her, only for her palms to get burnt upon contact, forcing her to retract them. Aki started to shed tears as she was getting desperate. She quickly went to her bag that she had apparently brought with her, and started searching for something. She then took out what looked like glowing energy crystals.

"Magatamas." Yuka said as Aki quickly used one, but it wasn't doing much, so she added one more, then a few more, then just decided to use all of them.

Aki was crying as she used all her strength to try and heal her friend, no… her best friend, but all her effort did was bring down her heat and lessened the char of her skin. She felt a pulse, but it was weak. Aki started to sob as she bit her bottom lip.

"Stupid… stupid Minori…" Aki said as her tears came pouring.

Everyone looked to them with sadness and worry, but then they all felt the dark energy coming from Wabisuke making them turn to see him slowly walking his way to them with Renzoku Kurai fully unsheathed. Everyone felt fear in their hearts. He was unbeatable and unstoppable to them. No matter what they did, they could only slow him down, but never stop him.

Everyone felt like giving up, but then suddenly Takeru started to get up making them all look to him to see that even though he was terrified, he was willing to fight. Kengo looked to him, then to Naruto, before giving a small smile as he then slowly stood up, ignoring Yuka's desperate hand for him to rest. The two stood side by side as they then got in their fighting stances, glaring at Wabisuke. Everyone stared at them before then Azuki got up and stood by them, ready to fight, then Chacha, then Haruko and then soon everybody followed. Himegami looked at all of them and smiled as she then found the strength to stand up and join them.

'You fool… you really have affected us. Even in the face of danger, and or deaths, we can't help but refuse to give up.' Himegami thought as she thought about the blonde they all were protecting. 'You really have changed us… for the better… ni-sama.' Himegami shed a single tear.

Takeru then gave a battle cry as they all charge forward to give their final charge towards Wabisuke who walked slowly towards them with a black aura surrounding him.

They all fought him, but he kept blocking with Renzoku Kurai, and beating them away, and even using Horus to slap and kick them away.

All were fighting hard expect Kimi Sato. She shook in place with his maken shaking in hand. She felt to scared, but not about standing up to Wabisuke, but giving it her all and failing. She always felt she was weakest of Maken-ki, and maybe it was true. She couldn't help herself. No matter how determined she always felt, she felt she would fail no matter what when it came to fights against other people.

Drops of liquid fell to the floor, as Kimi started to sob.

'Why? Why am I so weak?' Kimi thought as she bit her bottom lip as her tears poured from her eyes. 'Everyone… I can't…' she stared at everyone giving it their all against Wabisuke, only to be pushed back and injured as they continued. 'I can't… I'm… I'm… I'm sorry.'

"I promise to use this power to protect those that I love and care for!" Kimi heard herself shout her vow from earlier within her head.

"I know you will Sato. Good luck." Tiensin's voice echoed in her head.

'I'm sorry Tiensin-sama… I couldn't be strong enough… I wasn't worthy of your pride.' Kimi thought as she continued to cry, but then she saw Azuki get cut on her torso, as she then stumbled back, as then Horus appeared, readying its katana. Chacha quickly ran in front of Azuki and grew her fist into large size to block the attack, but Horus' katana was powerful enough to send them both flying and leaving a nasty cut on the back of Chacha's large hand. Kimi watched as her closest friends were on the floor, groaning in pain with Chacha's hand returning to normal size, but then Wabisuke was above them with his Renzoku Kurai up and ready to stab right through them. Kimi's eyes shrank as she saw the tip of the blade come closer and closer to her two best friends… her two sisters. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Suddenly a purple aura burst from Kimi and charge at Wabisuke as then a purple fist punched him in the face, sending him flying.

Everyone looked in shock as they saw a mist of purple energy with multiple fists flying around it and scarlet eyes, hovering in front of Chacha and Azuki protectively. Chacha and Kimi were in shock as they stared at the being, until Kimi made her way by their side.

Wabisuke groaned in pain as he got on his knee and looked at the being.

'So she does have a spirit as well.' Wabisuke thought as he wiped away blood from his mouth.

"I Don't Care Who You Are! No One Hurts My Love and My Sisters!" Kimi shouted with new fire in her eyes.

"She called us her sisters." Chacha said with a smile as she and Azuki stared at Kimi. Wabisuke then rocketed towards them at blinding speed.

"I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!" Kimi screamed as her spirit parried Renzoku Kurai with a punch, then started pounding Wabisuke with its fists at a break neck speed. All the fists then punched Wabisuke away making him roll against the ground, and then it charged at him once more.

"Horus." Wabisuke said as his spirit then appeared and went for a slash along with knee attack, but they both were parried and batted away by Kimi's spirit's fists as then Horus got punched in the face and ribs making Wabisuke spit out blood. 'Dammit. My soul is so badly damaged that Horus is too weak against this one.' Wabisuke thought.

Kimi's spirit then started beating Horus and Wabisuke as Kimi started making her way forward until she was in front of Chacha and Azuki.

"Yeah! Go Kimi!" Chacha cheered with all her might.

"Show him what happens when you hurt our own!" Azuki cheered as well with a grin.

"Yeah! Go Kimi!" Takeru shouted.

"Beat him down!" Inaho cheered.

"Send him to hell!" Himegami shouted.

"Don't stop until he's mush!" Haruko exclaimed.

"Break his face in!" Kengo shouted.

"Send him flying from Tenbi!" Furan shouted.

Everyone was cheering for Kimi as her unnamed spirit continued its assault, showing no signs of stopping its high speed punches. However as this went on, nobody noticed that Kimi's nose began to bleed.

Horus had finally disappeared as now Wabisuke was suffering the full force of the spirit punches. Kimi gave on final scream as the punches increased their blinding speed ten-fold. Everyone cheered louder and louder as the spirit was beating down Wabisuke. The attacks seemed to be unending, but soon enough after countless punches, the spirit then vanished, shocking everyone. Wabisuke fell to his knees as his face bled and his body bruised and beaten.

"K-Kimi, what happened? Did you run out of steam?" Chacha asked, but she got no response. "Kimi?" Still none. "Ki… Kimi?" Chacha said her friend's name with worry.

Suddenly Kimi's body started to fall back shocking everyone. Azuki quickly grabbed her and held her in her arms as her and Chacha's eyes widened as they saw that she was unconscious with her nose bleeding profoundly.

"Kimi!" Chacha shouted her names friend with worry and fear as everyone looked to them.

"Kimi… Kimi, answer me… answer me Kimi." Azuki was trying to get a response but Kimi stayed silent. "Kimi wake up. Come on." Azuki gently shook her. She checked her pulse to find it was barely beating. "Kimi! Kimi wake up! Wake Up already! It's me, Azuki!" But still none. "Kimi, it's… it's your big sister now please wake up… Kimi please… please don't do this… wake up… wake up." Azuki started to shed tears along with Chacha. "Kimi…"

"It won't work." Their eyes turned to Wabisuke who was getting back onto his feet. "Your friend was still new when it came to using her spirit. She over exhausted herself. Stressing out her body, mind and soul." Wabisuke said as he then looked to them with calm eyes. "Your friend's in a coma." Wabisuke said shocking everyone. "And she may never wake up."

"No…" Azuki looked down to Kimi. "No, you're lying! Goddammit, You're Lying!" Azuki screamed.

"Kimi…" Chacha reached her hands towards her best friend. Her greatest friend. Wishing so desperately that this was not true. That all of this was a bad dream.

"You're Lying! She's Not Gone! She's Still Here!" Azuki screamed as her teary eyes glared at Wabisuke who stared at them calmly. "KIMI'S STILL HERE YOU FUCKING LIAR!" Azuki screamed as Chacha hugged Kimi; her tears seeing no end. "GODDAMN YOU!" Azuki screamed as she glared angrily at Wabisuke who remained calm, and that was the last straw. Azuki roared as she charged towards him with new speed and vigor. "WABISUKE!" Azuki screamed with pure rage as she rocketed towards him, jumped and went for a kick with Hawk, right across his face, but he grabbed her leg, spun and threw her away, but not before cutting her leg with his katana, leaving a deep, deep cut as she flew towards Naruto's side.

"Azuki!" Chacha screamed as she picked up Kimi bridal style and ran towards her other best friend.

"You Bastard!" Takeru roared as he and everyone gave one more charge, but then Wabisuke's eyes widened as a dome of electricity pulsed from his body and sent them all flying, now all severely injured.

Chacha sat on her knees next to Azuki as she saw Azuki struggling to pick herself up with her hands against the ground. Azuki gasped with pain as felt her legs bleed intensely.

"Aki-sensei, you have to heal her! You have to save them both!" Chacha said in desperation as she held Kimi tightly. Aki looked to the two critically injured students, but she covered her mouth when she saw Azuki's leg. "Aki-sensei!" Aki shook her head as she felt her soul ache with sorrow. "Aki-sensei, please fix them!"

"I can't." Aki said.

"What!?"

"I'm sorry, I… I just can't." Aki said.

"Why not!? You need more magatamas? Then I'll make more! Give me something to make more!" Chacha shouted with determination, but mostly desperation.

"It's not that!" Aki shouted. "Azuki… your leg… the cut is so deep and the element lanced within it that he used, it… I'm afraid it's over. I'm sorry." Aki said with a sorrow filled frown. Chacha's eyes widened as she stared at Aki with shock, hoping that she was lying; that she was wrong.

"W-what… what about Kimi?" Azuki asked as she struggled to stay on her hands. Aki's frown trembled as she bit her bottom lips with more tears being shed as she shook her head. Tear drops then fell to the ground, but they were no Aki's, or Chacha's, they were Azuki's. Azuki then started crawling towards Naruto, trying her best with the little strength she had left.

"Azuki…" Chacha said her best friend's name as her mouth shook as tears kept spilling from her eyes.

"I… Chacha… bring Kimi… close to Naruto…" Azuki said as she continued to crawl with all her might. Chacha nodded, getting the message as she gently placed Kimi against Naruto's chest. Azuki managed to crawl to Naruto's side and then collapsed onto his arm. She used what little strength she had left to wrap his arm around her and then she slowly and gently started to stroke his cheek. Chacha started to cry heavy tears as her body shook with sorrow.

"I Don't Want This To Be The End!" Chacha screamed to the heavens.

.

.

Naruto heard an echo that sound like Chacha.

"Chacha-chan? What's happening out there?" Naruto wondered to himself as he felt new rising fear for what was happening to the people he loved outside of his mind.

"Shit kid… pure shit."

Naruto looked to see Kurama sitting across from him.

"What's going on? What's happening to them?" Naruto asked with new worry and fear. "What's Happening To My Family!?"

.

.

Chacha cried as her tears fell and stained Kimi's clothes while Azuki continued to rub Naruto's cheek. Aki shook in place, feeling useless and disposable at this moment. She had never felt so weak in her life. As she stare at the four roommates, the four friends, the four lovers, she could help but think that she wanted that. Right now, she wanted this… she wanted to stay by Naruto's side in the end like the three girls were doing right now. And she knew she wasn't the only one. Aki gently grabbed Minori's body and brought her over next to Naruto as she laid Minori's head onto his shoulder, and then she lied down on her friend's lap as she held onto Naruto's hand.

Wabisuke continued on his path towards them, but then suddenly a pair pounced at him, but he quickly grabbed their heads and slammed them together before throwing the two towards Naruto and the others.

Yan and Demitra groaned as they slowly got back and got ready to fight again, but once they charged, Wabisuke sent a horizontal slash that cut their bodies, sending them falling back towards Naruto's feet.

Now they were bleeding out. Their bodies too weak to go on anymore. They had a little bit of strength left, so with it they started crawling towards Naruto. Yan couldn't go on, but Demitra helped her towards the man they both cherished and then they both laid against his stomach.

Wabisuke continued on, but then he slashed a bow of light apart effortlessly with his back still turned to its shooter. Furan glared at him with anger and rage as she then gave a war cry, charged towards him and went to strike him with Habaya, but he gripped the sacred bow, threw her with it towards Naruto and slashed her torso, causing blood to shoot, making her eyes widen as she fell to the floor near Naruto.

She looked at the man she admired. The man she loved. The man who made her forget her fears when he was near. The man with the hand that she… loved to hold.

Furan started to crawl towards Naruto, until she was at his side and then held his hand as tightly as she could.

"This hand that… his touch… even when we're about to die, I always feel safe when I feel it." Furan said with a smile and teary eyes as she then hugged Naruto's arm.

Wabisuke made his way to them until he was about right in front of them, but then Chacha quickly got between him and the others with her maken glowing. Wabisuke stared at her crying face as her mouth shook. What seemed like there would be fight, Wabisuke saw nothing but sadness and desperation. Chacha shook in place, but then she just went back to Naruto's side where Kimi was and hugged him, Kimi and Azuki tightly.

"Nee… chan…" a tired and battered Fu whispered as she looked to her older sister from the ground she laid face first.

'I'd rather die with my most favorite people in the whole world, no, the universe, no, the multi-verse, no, the… I just want to be with the three that I love with all my heart. Wherever you go… I'll follow.' Chacha thought as she continued to cry.

Wabisuke stood right in front of them, staring at them all. He then raised his katana, signaling the end.

Azuki shed tears as their finals moments were coming.

But she needed to do one final thing.

"Naruto."

.

.

Naruto stared at the ground with somber eyes as Kurama looked at him.

"There really is no more darkness in you." Kurama said.

"Kurama… what's going to happen?" Naruto asked. Kurama stayed silent. "I know that there's something different this time. Our bond… our partnership… it's going to be different than in the manga. So what is it?"

"… Our power will be one. Your body is always adapting, so when we merge our powers, it will adapt to making it permanent." Kurama said.

"Wait, so we'll be the same?" Naruto asked.

"No. You'll just have my power. My spirit will be separate." Kurama clarified.

"You've got to be kidding me! I don't want to take away all your power!" Naruto shouted.

"You'll still be able to give me some, but the power will be yours, not ours." Kurama said.

"To hell with that! I don't want to steal anyone's power! Especially yours or any other bijuu's!" Naruto exclaimed.

"Technically I'll be giving it to you."

"But is that what you want?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Honestly I'm not fond of the idea." Kurama said.

"There see! Then I won't take it!" Naruto said.

"Then consider this a loan." Kurama said. Naruto looked up at him for a moment and then smiled.

"That's what I'm talking about!" Naruto said with a grin as Kurama grinned as well, both had their eyes closed. "Well then, let's-"

"Naruto."

Naruto's eyes widened as he heard Azuki's voice ring throughout his mind.

.

.

Azuki rested her forehead against Naruto's chest.

"Remember the first day I met you? I wanted to bash your head in when I saw you do that stupid sexist jutsu. I really thought that you were just like those two perverted idiots. I was unimpressed by you, even though you were already a great hero, better than anyone else. I didn't see that. I saw another annoying idiot I had to deal with… but then that started to change when you said you wanted to earn my trust and friendship. No one ever made that a goal before. I felt kind of… flattered. For a while I had to deal with your immaturity and idiocy… I guess I really did make it seemed like I hated you, but I really didn't. Honestly I couldn't hate you. You were a good person, trying to be the best you could be, but then… you had to go through all that crap to get me that bear… I was so touched, so happy, so… little by little, my thoughts on you changed. You grew into a person that I never thought you'd be, but truthfully, if you never changed, I would have still be happy either way… because all that matter to me was you." Azuki said with a smile.

Haruko managed to look up to see what was happening. She didn't have the strength to protect anymore. She hated it. She hated herself. She started to cry, but then she felt a hand hold her own making her look to see the boy she loved, holding her hand. Takeru smiled lovingly at her, wishing he could spit out the words he want to tell her so much… if only it didn't get crushed by Horus. Haruko smiled at him lovingly as then suddenly Inaho crawled over and placed her hand over theirs and surprisingly Himegami did the same thing. Haruko was even happier. Now… they were all together.

"I hated that mission with Leandre because I knew it would hurt you... just as it hurt me too. I want to spend time with you, eat with you, dance with you… even… do the one thing I didn't with him. Even though so many more girls liked you… my worse fear being I would be forgotten… but no… you chose to not forget anyone. Even though I wasn't keen on the idea of how Chacha called it 'all of us being together forever and beyond'… I actually did love it before I knew it. How could I deny them you too? You changed them… you changed everyone… you started new friendships… new futures… new love."

Kengo tried reaching out to Yuka, trying to grab her hand. He wanted to hold her before it all ended. Yuka felt the same way as her hand reached out and grabbed Kengo's. He started to pull her towards him until she now laid on his chest. Her hand smoothly rubbed against his new seal, and then he grabbed the hand and held it tightly. He mouthed 'I love you', and she mouthed 'I love you too'. They never expected this at all. Not their fall, but the development of their relationship. They thought they'd hit rock bottom before it could ever hope to have a chance at all to bloom, but to their surprise, it actually blossomed into love. True love. And they were forever thankful that it had happened.

"Honestly… if I had one regret… it would be that… I didn't get to do this longer… with all of you. I don't want to regret another thing. I don't want to regret never telling you, even if you can't hear me, I want my soul to reach out to you, to tell you what I've always wanted to tell you for so long now…" Azuki gently wiped her thumb across his beautiful whisker birth marks. "Naruto…"

.

.

"I love you."

Naruto's eyes widened in shock as he heard the three words that dep down, he had always wanted to hear her tell him.

"I love you too!"

He heard Chacha's voice.

"I love you too!"

He heard Kimi's voice.

'Kimi-chan? But I thought-'

"I love you two you knucklehead."

'Minori-chan… how are you-'

"I love you also Naruto!"

'Furan-chan.'

"We all love you brother. No homo."

'Takeru.'

Naruto then heard everyone start to say that they loved him. He felt them. Their love, spoken to him by their very souls itself.

"Naruto. We all love you!"

Naruto smiled as he heard everyone's souls speak to him. He then shed tears of joy.

"I Love You All Too!" Naruto called out as he then saw an image of everyone in the group smiling at him. "Kurama! You ready?" Naruto said with a grin.

"Like you even need to ask." Kurama said with a smile as he extended his fist forward. "Let's show that little shit head who he's dealing with."

"Yosh!" Naruto cheered as he connected his fist with Kurama's as then a golden blinding energy engulfed them both.

.

.

Wabisuke was a man of honor. And despite the pain he had caused today, he still held a sense of honor. He let Azuki finish her final words to him, before he was about to strike Renzoku Kurai down.

'This is your last chance… show me the power that we both have been waiting… the power of the man that I respect.' Wabisuke thought before he stabbed his sword down, only for a hand to tightly grab it, ceasing its movement. Wabisuke looked to see Naruto had sat up with his eyes shadowed and his body shining a flame-like aura that danced against his skin. Wabisuke tried moving the katana, but it wouldn't budge so he quickly summon Horus to strike Naruto down, but then suddenly a large muscular golden arm followed by an entire transparent golden entity shout from Naruto's body and uppercutted Horus in the chin.

"ORA!"

The golden entity cried as then Naruto slammed his forehead into Wabisuke's. The two glared into the other's eyes as their teeth gritted.

"Naruto…" Haruko said as she saw her little brother rise again.

Naruto then suddenly roared as his whole body exploded with golden energy that sent Wabisuke flying and engulfed everyone else in its aura. Wabisuke flew into the air but grew his spirit wings to cease his ascend and stay in midair as he watched the golden energy engulf the top of the mountain, but then a different energy source came from within the mountain as light shot into the sky.

.

.

Naruto looked around to find that he was now in a black place with what looked like pieces of element flying everywhere.

"Where am I?" Naruto questioned.

"Who's this?"

"I heard he's Himegami-sama's friend."

"Huh. Well he looks strong, but stupid."

"Oi! Show yourselves!" Naruto shouted with annoyance, but then he saw four new shikigami fly in front of him. "You're… you're imouto's shikigami!"

"Imouto? You consider Himegami-sama your sister?" A strong looking dark tanned male one with an angular chin said.

"Yeah, I do." Naruto said with genuinely. The shikigami all looked at him, then each other before smiling.

"Welcome to the family, dummy." A male with elf-like ears and long mahogany hair that curled up at the end said with a grin.

"Um… thanks." Naruto said.

"You're Naruto, yes?" Naruto turned only for his eyes to widen exponentially as he saw a woman who look like Kodama, but she was taller and more well-endowed.

"Who are you and why do you look like my sister hit puberty?" Naruto asked getting a giggle from the woman and chuckles from the shikigami.

"My name is Yatsuno. It's nice to meet the man who has been looking out for my daughter for so long." Yatsuno said with a smile.

"You're the previous Yamata no Orochi." Naruto said.

"Yes. It's rather surprising learning the truth about yourself after death. At least Amaterasu-sama explained it nicely for me." Yatsuno said.

"Ama… terasu-sama… you've met her?" Naruto asked with shock.

"Yes. She is very kind. And she cannot wait to meet you too Naruto." Yatsuno said.

"W-Whoa! A-Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess, wants to meet me?" Naruto questioned with disbelief earning a nod from Yatsuno. "W-Well, where is she!? I'd love to meet her!" Naruto said with new excitement.

"Calm yourself Naruto. I must make this quick. After all, I need you to protect my daughter." Yatsuno said.

"…Okay." Naruto said as he wanted to get back to everyone and save them from Wabisuke.

"Have you heard the story of the eight original maken?"

"I went through all I could learn about them." Naruto said.

"Well I am here to tell you about the strongest one of the eight. Habakiri." Yatsuno said.

"Isn't that the strongest of the eight?" Naruto asked.

"That is correct. And do you know why?" Naruto shook his head as his answer.

"They never really explained it in much detail. Just that it was the strongest of the eight." Naruto said scratching the back of his head.

"It's because if you are cut by it you have the chance to become a god." Yatsuno answered.

"Nani!?" Naruto shouted in shock.

"Well technically a demi-god." Yatsuno corrected herself.

"A demi-god?" Naruto questioned.

"Yes. Apparently the gods themselves are much stronger beyond our wildest imaginations." Yatsuno said.

"Yeah, I could imagine." Naruto said.

"Originally I thought I was a god, but the truth is I am a piece of it." Yatsuno said.

"A piece?" Naruto questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"I am a severed head of the original Yamata no Orochi that had taken on a life of its own." Yatsuno explained. Naruto's response… his jaw fell to the floor. Or what would be a floor if there would have been any in this plain to begin with. Yatsuno couldn't help but giggle. "I know. I was shocked to when Amaterasu-sama told me as well."

"So, does that make imouto-"

"Technically she is a demi-god herself."

"Holy shit." Naruto said.

"Although it's too bad that since I was a piece, she wasn't as strong as a normal demi-god should be." Yatsuno said as she looked to the side.

"How strong is a regular demi-god exactly?" Naruto asked.

"You'll find out."

"I don't like the sound of that answer."

"Trust me, you will." Yatsuno said with a smile. "Back to the point. Habakiri is the most powerful of all, but also the most dangerous, for if someone cannot endure the deification they will lose their lives." Yatsuno explained.

"Wow. Talk about your double edged sword." Naruto said. "So why are we discussing this?" Naruto asked.

"Because I want you to be Habakiri's new wielder." Yatsuno said.

"Nani!?" Naruto shouted with pure shock and disbelief. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on oba-chan, are you even sure you want to entrust that kind of power to me?" Yatsuno just giggled.

"Oba-chan?"

"Uh, yeah you know, you're imouto's mother, but since I have no right calling you kaa-san, especially since I would never want to replace my own, I just felt that would be good to call you, 'ttebayo." Naruto said with a blush as he twiddled his fingers. Yatsuno smiled at him.

"Naruto, you love my daughter, yes?"

"Of course! I'd do anything for my little sister. I love her with all my heart. Even if she is a pain in the ass at times." Naruto said.

"Then that's more than enough for me to trust you." Yatsuno said.

"Huh?" Naruto said in confusion.

"Naruto. I had seen what had happened to my daughter. The pain she felt when those monsters poisoned her, turning her into…" Yatsuno couldn't even finish it. "But you never gave up. You willingly risked your life to save her without fighting back whatsoever. And the way you held my daughter. I know that you will do anything to keep her safe." Yatsuno said with tears of joy.

"And to make sure she smiles. Even if it's pull your hair out difficult." Naruto said with a smile.

"That's why I know you'll protect it with your life, like my son Yabiko." Yatsuno said with a smile as she remembered her son.

"But oba-chan, I'm just some baka punk class clown prankster from another world. Or at least I used to act that way, but still, why entrust it to me?" Naruto asked.

"Because you are the most kind-hearted child I know. Despite coming from one world, you made this one your home. One you're willing to die for like your birth place. This world needs more people like you." Yatsuno said.

"Wow. That's really nice, but… I'm not really sure that I-" suddenly Yatsuno's hands gently grabbed Naruto's.

"Naruto." Naruto looked up at her. "I have faith in you. So please do right by me and have faith in yourself." Yatsuno said with a gently motherly smile. Naruto's eyes widen, but then they softened as he smiled.

"Okay. I'll do my best. For you and imouto! That's my promise of a lifetime to you both!" Naruto said with a grin. Yatsuno smiled happily as suddenly their hands glowed making Naruto look to see a long sword with extra appendages along the blade now in their hands.

"This blade is wanted by an evil being."

"Yamato Ouken." Naruto said narrowing his eyes.

"No. Ouken is but a puppet. It's who dwells inside that is the monster that desires it." Yatsuno said making Naruto look at her in shock. "His name it Yamato Takeru, or as he originally was called Kousu no Mikoto. He was my husband's brother and all he cared about was power. He was gifted with power to rival the gods, or better yet beings like me. He is the original founder of Kamigari. He created the organization to kill gods as a way to prove his power to the world. He wanted to be the only god of this world. I entrusted the sealing of all maken into Amanohara to my son, with Habakiri being the one to be the top priority. Takeru-"

"Kousu." Naruto said surprising Yatsuno. "I don't like that he has my friend's name. His name is Kousu." Naruto said with a stern yet calm expression. Yatsuno smiled and nodded understandingly.

"Kousu wishes to use the Habakiri on himself to make himself even stronger. Into a deity. And he has the mentality to do so." Yatsuno said.

"I won't let him take this." Naruto said narrowing his eyes at the sword.

"I know you won't. I am entrusting it to you for a reason after all." Yatsuno said.

"Yeah." Naruto said with a soft smile, but then he started to laugh heartedly.

"What's so funny?" Asked a confused Yatsuno.

"Nothing, it's just… now I'm as cool as my sisters!" Naruto said with a huge grin. Yatsuno smiled, now knowing without a doubt that she made the right choice.

"Naruto." Naruto looked to her, but then he looked surprised as she grabbed the sides of his cheeks, leaned in and kissed him on his forehead. "Thank you. For all that you are doing." Yatsuno said with a happy smile that Naruto returned. "And bash the face in of that low life Kousu!" Yatsuno said with her fist pumped.

"Hell yeah! You got it oba-chan! I promise!" Naruto said with a wink and his fist pumped. He then started to fade which alerted him. "Will I ever see you again?" Naruto asked with hope.

"I guarantee it." Yatsuno said with a smile and nod.

"Awesome! And next time, I'll bring Kodama-imouto! And that way you both will have the biggest smiles ever!" Naruto shouted with a grin as he faded away.

Yatsuno smiled as she stared shedding tears of joy.

"Arigatou, Uzumaki Naruto."

.

.

Wabisuke blinked his eyes as he noticed everyone else who were on the mountain were floating within the golden beacon of light, but what shocked him was that all their injuries were healing until they were all fully recovered. The ones who were unconscious had awoken to find the current event they were in.

"Ah! What hell is going on!?" Minori questioned as she flailed her arms.

"I think this is the fox's energy." Furan said as she looked to her hand to see the golden energy dance through her fingers.

"His name is Kurama!" Chacha exclaimed to correct Furan, making the blonde flinch at the volume of her voice.

Azuki looked down at her leg, amazed that it was completely healed. Suddenly she heard a voice making her turn to see Kimi opening her eyes.

"Kimi!" Azuki cheered with a smile as she hugged her tight.

"It's a miracle!" Chacha joined in with a happy grin.

"What did I miss?" Kimi asked. "Wait! What's happening?"

Suddenly the light started to shrink as everyone landed on their own feet gently. They all looked to see a small plume of light in the center to find Naruto floating with a strange yet exotic looking sword in hand.

"Wow~." Kimi, Chacha, Inaho, Uruchi, Fu, Minerva and Syria said as they stared at Naruto. Himegami's eyes widen exponentially as she saw the maken in her fellow blonde's hand.

"Habakiri." Himegami whispered as Naruto's feet gently landed onto the floor with the golden energy receding.

Naruto looked to Habakiri, scanning it with his eyes as it glowed with golden energy. Naruto then looked to the sky to see Wabisuke. Naruto decided to first test out his new maken away from Wabisuke. Naruto turned around away from everyone, brought Habakiri down, readying it, then sent a quick and powerful slash that sent an enormous slash of golden energy that literally cut the sky in half, revealing space. Everyone looked in amazement and shock, including Wabisuke.

Naruto looked at Habakiri with a smirk in satisfaction.

'Thank you Yatsuno-oba-chan.'

"How?" Naruto turned to find Himegami looking at him in shock. "How come you have that? It's supposed to…" Himegami was so confused and shock that she couldn't speak anymore. Naruto walked up to her, got on one knee and placed his hand on her shoulder as he then smiled at her.

"Yatsuno-oba-chan says hi." Naruto said shocking Himegami even further. "Let your older brother handle this now." Naruto said as Himegami then saw an image of her actual brother behind Naruto. Naruto stood up and started walking away as he and Wabisuke stared at each other. "Everyone off the mountain. This is going to get crazy." Naruto said.

"Naruto wait! You can't use that on him!" Himegami shouted.

"Don't worry. I know the story behind Habakiri. No way we need a demi-god Wabisuke." Naruto said.

"D-D-Demi-god!?" Some of the other exclaimed with shock.

"Demi-god? No, no, the story behind it is that a cut from Habakiri can turn someone into a god if they can endure the deification." Himegami said shocking everyone else, but Naruto stayed silent. "Are you… are you saying my mother…"

"She was a piece of one." Naruto said shocking Himegami. "Go on. I can handle this." Naruto said as he turned back. Suddenly Habakiri was consumed by golden flames surprising Naruto and the others. "Huh… didn't know I could do that." Naruto said as Wabisuke then landed back onto the mountain with his hand against the floor and his wings spread far out to the side.

"The seal." Wabisuke stood up as his spirit wings retracted into his body. "It feels lighter. Was that maken sealed in it before?" Wabisuke asked.

"Yeah. I think I was inside it. Kind of a weird experience." Naruto said rubbing the back of his head.

'So that's why Kamigari wants to break the seal.' Wabisuke thought.

"You seem weaker. The hell happened to you?" Naruto asked.

"Your friends did a number on me. Especially your principal. I'm in disbelief that my body hasn't gone into shock from all the punishment Horus had suffered." Wabisuke said.

"And yet you're holding your true power back too." Naruto said. Everyone's jaws dropped as they stared at Wabisuke who blinked in surprise. "I can feel it. Actually all my senses kind of sky rocketed."

"You're holding your true strength back as well." Wabisuke said.

"Oh yeah. True. I kind of forgot that after Horus showed up. Your spirit kind of freaked me out." Naruto said with an embarrassed grin as he scratched the back of his head.

"Uh guys, maybe we all should leave like Naruto said." Chacha said actually feeling a desire to run.

"But I want to watch." Kimi said before Chacha picked her up as they all got off the mountain but stayed at the edge to watch the show.

"Well then, if we're done with using kid gloves, how about we get serious." Naruto said with a smirk, but then he noticed Wabisuke's hat. "Hey, there goes your hat." Naruto said pointing making Wabisuke turn. He walked to it and placed it back onto his head.

"Thanks." Wabisuke said as he stood across from his blonde counterpart once more.

"Don't mention it." Naruto said.

They then started building up energy which made the ground shake a bit, before then their bodies shined to reveal their restraints; Naruto's being his armor that he trained with and Wabisuke being his new and improved special light armor.

The two focused and once undoing their armor, their bodies exploded with energy, eclipsing the mountain, creating rising shining beacons of energy. One gold, the other purple.

The two felt their bodies renew as they looked to themselves.

'Wow… I… can't believe this is me. A power like this really exists? And it's my own!?' Naruto thought as he looked to his hand and tightened it into a fist. 'Tou-san… kaa-chan… Yatsuno-oba-chan… everyone… watch me.' Naruto thought as he looked to Wabisuke who looked to his own hand with wide eyes.

'This power… is this really…' Wabisuke closed his eyes as he tightened his fist. 'Time to see how strong I am… for what I want to protect.' Wabisuke thought as he looked to Naruto.

The two stared at each other, staying silent as they focused on one another.

"Let's Have At It!"

The two shouted as suddenly Horus and Naruto's spirits shot from one another and clashed, blade to fist.

Naruto's spirit was large and very muscular just like Horus, but it had long spikey flowing hair that reached to its tail bone, and it's pants looked torn up and the bottoms, showing off its ankles and part of its forelegs, while its footwear were square toed armor shoes that extended up its foreleg with geta sandals worn over them, with a belt wrapped around its waist with no belt buckle and torn pieces of its pants sticking out from the top of the belt and a long sash flowing out the bottom of it leaning towards the right (kind of like Zenyatta's bottom half from Overwatch, but the sash leans more to the side), but the spirit's most defining and noticeable feature was its large jaw, which was tall as it hid most of its face, the top of it having sharp short teeth, honestly the jaw looked like half of a cylinder with a zigzag at the top of it. Since the jaw his most of the face, only the eyes could be seen but they were shadowed as they could only be seen because they glowed gold.

"An impressive spirit. Do you have a name in mind?" Horus asked.

"Yeah. Golden Asura." Golden Asura said with Naruto's voice.

"They Even Talk With Their Owner's Voices! Sugoi~!" Kimi exclaimed in amazement as her eyes sparkled.

"Hey, uh… you know your hat flew off from the power surge, 'ttebayo." Naruto said pointing to the top of his own head. Wabisuke's eyelids lowered in annoyance that his hat had flew off once more.

"Dammit." Wabisuke cursed.

The two spirits' attacks slid off one another with Golden Asura's fist going further down while Horus' katana slashed up. Then the two started sending barrage for barrage of punches and slashes. Naruto and Wabisuke stared at one another in silence as their spirits continued clashing with one another.

Naruto's spirit continued to chant 'Ora' over and over like Star Platinum. Naruto couldn't help, but smirk at this, officially feeling like a true badass.

The two spirits then smashed their fists against one another, causing a shockwave of energy.

"By the way…" Horus spoke as they both then sent a kick kicks and then two punches towards one another. "How did you succeed in creating a mirage earlier?"

"You mean that weird thing you did where you used a miniscule fraction of your energy to make an image of yourself to fool me? Let's just say I have a good pair of eyes and now energy sensing is kind of my thing. Plus I have a help from a good friend." Golden Asura said as the two spirits then started kicking and punching at each other at high speeds, blocking every attack faster than the eye could see.

'He really has grown strong, but what does he mean I have a good pair of eyes? Does he mean he's able to follow my movements with his eyes now?' Wabisuke thought.

Naruto smirked as he remembered a memory of his training.

.

.

"No freaking way! I can do that!?" Naruto exclaimed in shock as he was sitting on the ground across from a standing Kenway.

"Yep. It's crucial for you to learn this. After all you're facing a person who's as fast as lightning." Kenway said. "Now remember, this won't be like a sharingan. All it will do is help improve your brain's perception of sight. By sending energy to your mind and eyes, you will be able to process information and movement at a higher speed. Things will seem slower to you as energy flows more, but there's a reason why not many use this method. It's rather dangerous to the mind. It can cause an overload, almost like when you create too many kage bushin, and then dispel them which causes your brain to overheat from the overload of information coming at a breakneck speed."

"And the reason you're telling me this is because I can handle it." Naruto stated.

"Exactly. Since your body is always adapting, your body will get used to it the more you use this method. Although I am concerned if you go overboard."

"I'll be fine. If I can survive injuries that are normally fatal to others, than I think I can handle this." Naruto said with a dismissive wave.

"Wait, you can survive what now?"

.

.

'It really does help. Although it was getting a bit annoying before when I was using it a bit too much.' Naruto thought as he and his spirit continued their assault.

Golden Asura then went for a blinding barrage of punches, but Horus disappeared and reappeared behind it and went for a slash, only for a new arm to be generated from Golden Asura's back, and parry it with a punch, before Golden Asura span and sent a spinning kick to Horus' torso, only for Horus to bring up his leg to block it, sending him flying back a bit.

The two and their spirits stared at each other before a brand new thought came to Naruto's mind as his heart now wished to sing a very special oath he now held to his heart.

"Right here, both sides, two different paths are intersecting in order to discover your own path." His friends stared at him with surprised expression while Wabisuke's eyes were slightly wide as his eyebrow was raised.

"He's doing that now?" Furan questioned.

"In order to prove yourself, right here, you have to wager your souls. The Way of the Children of the Sun! I SWEAR TO HEAVEN!" Naruto shouted with all his heart as he pointed towards the sky as the sun shined brightly below him.

"Did the sun just get brighter!?" Takeru questioned as everyone noticed the sun was shining down specifically upon Naruto. Wabisuke couldn't help, but smirk as he stared at Naruto.

Golden Asura then formed a golden rasengan while Horus formed an ankoku hoshi in its hands. The two spirits then roared like charging beasts as they dashed and slammed their attacks into one another, causing sparks of energy to fly about from the clash as then a shockwave of energy exploded from their palms.

Everyone covered their eyes, except for Naruto and Wabisuke who instead roared and charged at one another with their fists cocked back.

.

.

Rewinding the clock back, and far back to boot.

Our Konoha shinobi from before, stayed staring at the enraged current Raikage, who was obviously pissed off to find a number of Konoha shinobi in his nation.

"What the hell are Konoha-nin doing in Kaminari no Kuni!?" A yelled angrily.

Suddenly Sasuke jumped and sent chidori senbon at the lightning guardian, aiming for the jewel, but the guardian flew away from the attacks. A looked up at the commotion to find Kaminari no Kuni's legendary weapon inside a lightning monster.

"What in the hell is the Kuro Yari doing inside that thing!?" A shouted.

"That is the guardian that has been residing inside of the spear for countless years." Gai answered.

"Gai, shut it!" Anko exclaimed.

"Kakashi!" Gai shouted his rival's name. "It's the spear! He's using it as a lightning rod to control and preserve its form!" Gai shouted.

"Good eye." The lightning guardian said before it transformed into a spiraling lightning tornado. Everyone had to jump away to avoid random lightning bolts coming from the dangerous twister. A backhanded (or as I like to call it a bitch or pimp slap) a bolt of lightning as he then roared as a cloak of lightning covered his whole body.

"I don't give two shits about what's going on, but if anyone decides to cause havoc in my land then I'll see fit that they get the punishment they deserve!" A yelled as his team comprising of Darui, C, Samui, Omoi and Karui. A then rocketed into the air towards the lightning guardian and then the two were suddenly locked in a power struggle with both trying to push the other back.

"A being made of pure lightning. Man, this is so dull." Darui said.

"Huh… you know that guy kind of reminds me of Shikamaru." Choji said.

(Is it dull or drab? I remember once reading it being drab in the manga during the fight with Kinkaku and Ginkaku, but just to be safe I'm going with the wikia. Still though, I like drab better.)

"Should we even do anything?" Karui questioned with a dull look.

"Well, the Raikage is strong. Stronger than any of us, but what if this thing actually pushes him back? I mean this thing is made of pure lightning, so what if it uses A-sama's own strength against him? What if we lose our raikage? Or what if it pushes A-sama over the edge and he goes crazy and destroys everything? Then nothing will stop him! And what about the spear? What if it gets destroy-" but Omoi was interrupted by a punch in the head by Karui.

"Quit worrying too much." Karui said with her bottom lip out.

"Hey, um, not to butt in, but your friend does have a right to be worried." Choji, now normal sized, said.

"And who asked you!?" Karui shouted making Choji develop a nervous smile and sweat drop.

"Karui, cool down would you. He does have a point." Samui said.

"Uh, guys." They turned to C. "That thing is concentrating its power into the sky." C said as then lightning coursed through the clouds.

"That ain't going to be good." Darui said with a frown. And he was right as bolts of lightning rained down from the heavens.

"Everyone scatter!" Kakashi shouted as everyone ran and tried to avoid the down pouring lightning.

"This Is Even Worse Than I Thought!" Omoi cried.

"Would you shut it and focus!?" Karui shouted.

"How Dare You Attack My Shinobi!?" A shouted.

"Raikage-sama! Allow me to assist you!" Gai shouted as he rocketed towards A and the lightning guardian, but suddenly A blocked him and punched him away.

"Gai!" Kakashi shouted his friend's name as he hit the ground.

"What the!?" A shouted as he felt no control over his body.

"I control all lightning, including your cloak. With it, you are but a marionette in my control." The lightning guardian said. A then charged at the others, but Darui blocked him with his large sword.

"Sorry about this boss." Darui said.

"Don't worry about it." A said as then he started pounding into Darui's sword at blinding speed with the young kumo-nin enduring the barrage the best he could.

"C, can't you do something?" Samui asked.

"I've tried, but this thing doesn't have any normal senses like we do, so my genjutsu won't work on him." C said. Karui growled at hearing this as she suddenly saw red at the fact that this thing was using their raikage like a puppet. Karui suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of the lightning beast with her sword in hand.

"Kumo-Ryu Omotegiri" (Cloud-Style Front Beheading) Karui shouted as she sliced at the spear, causing it to shake and move, throwing the being off balance as it lost concentration on its hold of A. The lightning beast then smacked Karui away, sending her flying, but Choji quickly enlarged his hand and caught Karui before she hit the ground. "Thanks." Karui thanked the Akamichi as he let her gently down onto her feet.

"So guy was right. It uses that thing like a lightning rod for itself." Yamato said.

"In that case." A cracked his knuckles then his neck as he charged back at the guardian, ready to punch the spear out, but suddenly it was struck by a gargantuan bolt of lightning as it then grew twice the size of Gamaken.

"That ain't good." Darui said. Suddenly a shockwave of electricity sent them all away, but Choji and Gamaken managed to endure it and took action; the former growing to larger size to catch everyone while Gamaken engaged the guardian in battle.

"The spear Gamaken!" Jiraiya shouted.

"Forgive me if I may be ungraceful." Gamaken said as he tried striking the spear with his Sasumata, but the lightning kept shocking it back, and shot lightning bolts at him that he blocked with his shield.

"It's no use. He can't get close to it." Yamato stated the obvious.

"Thanks for stating the obvious." Anko said with annoyance.

"Bah! I'll handle this! I'm the only one who can endure that much lightning." A said.

"Raikage-sama, you can't. With his control over lightning you won't be able to even get near the spear." Kakashi said.

"Shut It Copy Nin!" A shouted.

"Raikage-sama, he is right. As much as I don't like agreeing with a Konoha-nin, you won't be able to make it far within that creature without it taking control over you once more." C said.

"So what? Are you saying we're hosed!?" Karui shouted.

"Looks like it. Sorry everyone. Maybe if I was stronger-"

"Don't blame yourself Darui. The enemy has us all at a disadvantage. It's no one's fault about this un-cool situation." Samui said.

"No one? This is most likely the Konoha dogs' fault." C said with annoyance.

"What Was That!?" Anko yelled leaking killer intent that freaked C and Omoi out. Suddenly the earth shook making everyone look around to find the cause of it, when suddenly Gai erupted out of the ground and rocketed into the air.

"Kyomon!" (Gate of Wonder/Shock) Gai yelled at the top of his lungs; his voice echoing throughout the area.

'Gai… are you going to…' Kakashi's eyes widen in shock, knowing what Gai's next move was. "We Have To Get Out Of Here! Now!" Kakashi shouted with alarm. Choji listened as he then ran with everyone in his hands, but Sasuke, who was on his shoulder, while Gamaken followed beside him.

"HOWL YOUTH!" Gai screamed as his hands went through quick specific seals until it stopped and then a powerful white shockwave shot from his hands as a large menacing looking tiger, bigger than the guardian, formed from the white shockwave and charged at the lightning being.

"Oh no." The lightning being said right before the attack hit and exploded, causing an enormous shockwave that blew apart the ground and widened the area into an enormous crater.

Everyone covered their faces from the shockwave, and then after what felt like forever, the shockwave died down, allowing them to bring their hands down.

"Whoa." Darui said in amazement.

"Was that really Gai?" Anko questioned with disbelief.

"Hirudora (Daytime Tiger). One of Gai's greatest moves." Kakashi said.

"Dumb name though." Anko said.

"So this is the power of a Konoha shinobi? What if we get in a war and we have to face this guy?"

"Don't start." Karui said as she lightly glared at Omoi.

At ground zero, the spear had stabbed into the ground with a spark lightning coming off it. Gai fell to the floor in a pained heap, unable to go on. The lightning guardian was then forming, but as it grew an arm to grab the jewel on the ground, Sasuke beat him to it. The lightning beast made a sighing noise as it saw Sasuke grip the jewel tightly in his hand.

"Guess I lose." The lightning guardian said as the others joined.

"Lose? What?" Karui said with confusion.

"Since you won the jewel, you get to keep it, and I'm free of my guarding duties." The lightning guardian said as it completely restored its body.

"I'm confused. Isn't this a battle to the death? Aren't we supposed to face off until either we die or you-"

"Let me stop you there."

"Thank you." Karui said, relieved of the guardian interrupting Omoi.

"Each guardian's duty is to protect the jewels that we were assigned to watch over, but when confronted we are to keep it out of our opponent's grasp. Depending on our opponent, we either fight someone to the death if they are evil, but when they are the opposite we just fight until the jewel is within their grasp." The lightning guardian explained.

"What are these jewels for?" Samui asked.

"Nothing important to those looking for power. They won't make you stronger. They're more keys to unlock the door to new realms." The lightning guardian said shocking and amazing those who did not know of the jewels intended purpose, so basically the kumo-nin. "Anyway, since my job's done, I'm going to travel. The world's changed since the start of my slumber, and I want to explore it like my brothers."

"Wait! Who created you? Your brother, the water guardian, he said that you've all lived before the time of the Rikudo Sennin. Why were you put here and by whom?" Yamato asked shocking the others.

"Oh that. I can't give much away. She rather we keep silent upon her motives for placing us here, worried if he might hear." The lightning guardian said.

"She? He? Who are you talking about?" Neji asked.

"Sorry, but I don't want to deal with any trouble they'll deliver. Especially him. After all, if he knew about us and her meddling, he'll be pissed that she broke the arrangement."

All the others were getting were more questions than answer. Who is she? Who is he? And what arrangement is he talking about? Was it something beyond their understanding?

"Well it doesn't matter." Choji said getting the others' attention. "We came all this way to get the final piece and that's what we got. Now we can get Naruto back!" Choji said making his fellow Konoha-nin smile.

"Naruto? Naruto Uzumaki? The jinchuriki of Kurama, the Kyuubi?" The lightning guardian questioned.

"You know of him?" Kakashi said in shock that this ancient being knew of his lost student.

"The Kyuubi has a name?" Anko questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"Well yeah. Kyuubi's just a title, like kage. Wasn't that obvious?" The lightning guardian said. His response was everyone looking at him with dull expressions.

"Not really, no." Yamato said.

"Eh, well, doesn't matter. If it's who we're talking about, then you don't need to worry. She's got her eyes on him and that's enough to calm your nerves." The lightning guardian said staring into the sky.

'Who is she? Who's got her eyes on Naruto?' Kakashi thought with wide eyes.

"Anyway keep an eye on that one. He's kind of squirrely back here." The lightning guardian said gesturing to Sasuke and pointing to the back of his head making the Uchiha narrow his eyes at the guardian. "Ja ne." The lightning guardian said as he shot into the sky with the Kuro Yari, and disappeared.

"Well that was strange." Omoi said.

"YOU! Copy-nin! What are you doing in Kumo!?" A yelled.

"Uh, forgive us Raikage-sama, but-"

"It doesn't matter anymore." Sasuke said putting the jewel away.

"WHAT!?" A screamed with anger at Sasuke's rudeness.

"We came here for a jewel that would be useless to you. There is no need for us to explain ourselves any further." Sasuke said.

"Listen here you disrespectful punk! You came into our lands and caused havoc for a jewel that won't even work unless-" Sasuke then shushined away causing the veins in A's head and rest of his body to throb. "Little shit!" A cursed. "I want to have a word with your Hokage! Send her that message!" A shouted.

"Hai, Raikage-sama." Kakashi said as he covered his sharingan.

"Can we go now?" Anko questioned with a bored look.

"I think Gai needs medical attention." Yamato said as Gai groaned with pain upon the floor.

.

.

Naruto and Wabisuke slammed their fists together, causing another shockwave before jumping away.

"Kuroi Akuma no Tsubasa Kikku!" (Black Demon Blade Kick) Wabisuke shouted as his leg glowed black with a purple outline as he then kicked forward, sending a crescent of black with purple energy towards Naruto. Naruto quickly put up an X-block and his knee to take the hit, but as it did, it left a burn upon Naruto's arm and leather pants.

'Shit. These were good pants.' Naruto thought with slightly gritting teeth.

"Are you serious!?" Kurama exclaimed.

Wabisuke dashed at Naruto and sent a claw strike across his neck, but Naruto bent far back and firmly placed his hands on the ground.

'Eat this!' Naruto thought as his leg was covered in blood red energy. "Akaoni Ha Kikku!" (Red Demon Blade Kick)

'He did it again!' Wabisuke thought as he jumped away from the rising blade of blood red energy. Suddenly Golden Asura charged at him, so Wabisuke summoned Horus, ready to counter, but Golden Asura quickly spun in place, creating a Shibu Tatsumaki (Death Tornado) that grinded against Horus' katana, until it was fully parried then Golden Asura sent a hard uppercut to Horus' jaw, sending both the spirit and Wabisuke flying back.

Naruto then quickly spun in place until he was on his hands and feet, then he burst from the ground, causing it to crack from the pressure and shockwave, as he then appeared in front of Wabisuke and used asura on him (remember there is now a difference between the asura attack, Golden Asura which is now Naruto's spirit used for fighting and Asura the son of Hagoromo and Naruto's previous incarnation), and then sent a hard kick at Wabisuke, but he dispersed into sparks of lightning.

Wabisuke appeared behind Naruto with glowing purple eyes, his fingers ready. Naruto gritting his teeth as he turned to counter, but Wabsiuke was quicker as he shredded Naruto chest, before he appeared above him and slammed both hands made into one fist into his head, sending him rocketing down, only for Wabisuke to flash below and kick him into the air, then flashed again and side kicked him away, then flashed again and double kicked him into the air, where he appeared above him and slammed an Ankoku Hoshi into him, sending him straight down into the ground faster than the eye could see with the immense extra gravity behind the attack.

Once Naruto impacted with the ground, the whole top of the mountain cracked apart with pieces of earth rising and uprooting.

"Naruto-kun!" Kimi screamed as everyone started in shock. Suddenly a mouth cannon beam shot towards Wabisuke, who flashed away towards the ground, but Naruto suddenly appeared behind him. Wabisuke sent a backarm towards Naruto, but he turned out to be a mirage, as then Naruto came rocketing from behind, throwing a punch, but Wabisuke ducked, however Naruto suddenly burst from the ground below and sent a hard punch up Wabisuke's jaw as the previous Naruto vanished.

'He actually had the control to create two mirages!?' Wabisuke thought with shock.

"Sugoi~~!" Kimi cheered with sparkling eyes.

"Just like in the manga!" Chacha cheered with a grin, a fist pump and her hand on her bicep.

Naruto then flipped over as he readied a rasenkeru and started sending a barrage of rasenkeru to Wabisuke's face.

"Oraoraoraoraoraoraora!" Naruto exclaimed before he spun and prepared another rasenkeru and sent a hard kick across his face, sending him higher into the sky. Then Naruto appeared behind him and rasengan him in the back, sending him spiraling forward before he appeared in front of him, grabbed hold of his waist and threw him into the air where he met him, cocked his fists back and let loose. "Asura: Hoshikuzu Burittsu!" (Asura: Stardust Blitz) Naruto shouted as he sent barrage for barrage of blinding punches as golden fire was shot from every punch, raining down upon Wabisuke, attacking him with a rain of fire that sped toward him like shooting stars. Wabisuke scream as his entire body lit with fire.

Everyone stared in shock and amazement at the new powerful and beautiful attack.

"Try This!" Naruto shouted as he cocked a fist back as it then burst into flames and then he roared as he thrust it forward, sending a current of fire at Wabisuke, sending him straight into the ground where he exploded of golden flames that blanketed the mountain top.

"Um, not that this isn't cool and all, but isn't Naruto causing more damage to the seal on the mountain as he goes crazy like this?" Syria asked.

"Actually… his flames aren't harming the seal at all." Himegami said making everyone look to her in surprise. "It's like they're… dancing over it." Everyone looked to the area in amazement that Naruto's flames weren't causing damage to the seal at all.

Suddenly Horus spun rapidly, causing the flames to disperse as now it and Wabisuke stood with their blades ready. Wabisuke looked up as Naruto gave a Bruce Lee cry (you know which one I'm talking about) as he spun his bo staff Baransu in his hands and then slammed it against Renzoku Kurai and Horus' katana that both made an X-block with their swords. Naruto then split his bo staff into his arnises as he then started spinning them both in his hands as they clashed with Wabisuke and Horus' katanas. Naruto was expertly parrying all the attacks, which impressed Wabisuke and the others, then suddenly he batted away the katanas and then leaned in close to Wabisuke's face and stuck his tongue out; safe to say that surprised him. Once Naruto leaned back, Golden Asura was behind him and wave at Wabisuke, further surprising him, before a blinding barrage of punches came spiraling at him, pounding every part of his body, making his skin bend, bones break and organs jump around, as he was sent flying far before Naruto unhinged his mouth, his hair rising and flailing, like his hair was flames, as his mouth glowed crimson.

"Giga Mouth Cannon!" Naruto screamed, somehow, as a gargantuan blast of crimson energy shot from his mouth and expanded, hitting Wabisuke full force as Horus vanished. Naruto reconnected his mouth as his Glasgow smile immediately healed. 'Damn. And that's still not enough?' Naruto thought as he wiped away some imaginary saliva from his fully healed mouth. Wabisuke then appeared above him, holding Renzoku Kurai kendo styled, as he was about to slice Naruto in two. 'Well I have been wanting to try this.' Naruto thought as he quickly cocked back his fist and shot forward as Wabisuke brought down his katana.

"Your Reach Isn't Far Enough!" Haruko cried.

"Zoom Punch!" Naruto shouted as his bones dislocated making his arm extend as his fist punch Wabisuke directly in the face, throwing off Renzoku Kurai a bit, allowing Naruto to quickly move his body sideways so Wabisuke's katana only cut air, nearly grazing the front side of Naruto's torso. As Wabisuke's arm was sent flying, Naruto's now extended arm went limp.

"GROSS!" All the women screamed. Naruto screamed in pain as he then held his arm.

"Damn This Hurts!" Naruto shouted.

"Then don't ever use it!" Haruko shouted with an annoyed anime style face.

"Poor Naruto-kun, I'll nurse it." Chacha said as she was about to help him.

"No. You are forbidden to join in. All of you. Remember that." Naruto said in a serious yet and cool and neutral tone with matching expression as his arm fixed itself, returning to normal.

"Understood." Chacha said with hearts for eyes and her hands on her cheeks.

"He's so sexy." Kimi said with the same hearts for eyes and her hands on her cheeks.

'Guess I can't blame them. There is something sexy about a serious Naruto.' Azuki thought as she smiled at Naruto.

Suddenly Naruto's arm had gotten sliced off up to three fourth of the bicep, making everyone go wide eyed as they all looked to Naruto's arm. Naruto gritted his teeth as he held what was left of his arm. Wabisuke then appeared in front of him and grab hold of Naruto's face as he then sent pure electricity to his palm as then purple lightning electrocuted Naruto, and spread multiple tails of lightning around the area as the whole place glowed bright.

Everyone watched in horror as they watch Naruto get electrocuted with his screams of agony echoing the entire area. Then he was shot out of Wabisuke's hand by a current of lightning, sending him high into the air as then Wabisuke gripped the handle of Renzoku Kurai and sent multiple slashes that sliced up Naruto from afar and then each cut burst with purple fire.

"NARUTO!" Haruko and Azuki screamed as they all watched Naruto fall to the floor, but Wabisuke quickly appeared next to him and slammed his palm into his face, slamming him hard into the ground as the earth beneath cracked tremendously.

Suddenly Naruto's left leg wrapped around Wabisuke's arm, surprising him, before Naruto's other leg kneed Wabisuke's arm right in the elbow, breaking and dislocating his arm, making Wabisuke grit his teeth in the pain before he was rasenkerued in the face, sending him flying back until he tumbled upon the ground, then rolled onto one knee as he held his broken arm.

"Hammurabi's Code! You took my arm, I take yours." Naruto said with a serious expression.

"He actually did study! Naruto I'm so proud of you!" Haruko cheered with joy and pride in her little brothers. The others spectators looked at her in surprise, making her blush in embarrassment. "I'm just really proud of him." Haruko said with a bashful smile.

Naruto then dashed to his arm and picked it up from the ground. Naruto raised an eyebrow as a thought came to mind. Naruto reconnected his arm back to his body and focused Kurama's chakra into the wound as then his cells instantly regenerated, fully reconnecting his arm back to his body.

"Kick Ass! I'm Unstoppable!" Naruto cheered with pure excitement and pride as he thrust his fist into the air.

Everyone stared in shock, disbelief and amazement.

"He did not just do that." Kengo said still in disbelief.

'His healing factor is far greater than mine or anything I've ever seen. I can't afford any more critical hits.' Wabisuke thought as he relocated his harm as his cells healed his limb, albeit at a slower pace than Naruto's.

Wabisuke then stood up as a purple aura surrounded him, then Horus appeared in its giant form. Naruto was about to do the same, or at least attempt it since he's still new to the whole spirit thing, but suddenly Horus raised both its hands into the air as it then started shooting countless beams of light into the sky. The beams sank deep into the clouds as they all then turned black and then thunder, but instead of regular thunder it sounded like the roar of a thousand wild cats.

'This won't be good.' Naruto thought.

"No shit." Kurama said.

Suddenly raining from the skies were countless panther made of purple lightning rained down from the sky.

"Kurai Hyo no Ori!" (Cage of the Dark Panthers)

"Holy shit/Holy shit." Naruto and Kurama said with shock and wide eyes.

"GET OFF THE DAMN MOUNTAIN!" Kengo screamed as everyone went farther down.

"Naruto-kun!" Kimi shouted her true love's name.

"He'll be fine!" Azuki exclaimed as she grabbed Kimi to make sure she didn't try anything stupid; and that's surprising since it is Kimi.

Naruto stared up as the panthers came closer to him at a lightning speed. The most shocking thing of this was that Naruto was keeping his cool as he had a calm expression on his face. As the panthers came close, Naruto silently said.

Golden Asura.

Suddenly as the panthers were in his personal space, humongous golden fists shot from the mountain, or more specifically Naruto, as they slammed into the countless panthers.

The others stayed their distance, but Kimi bit Azuki's hand making the redhead yelp in pain as she was forced to let the petite girl go. Kimi quickly ran up the side of the mountain only for her to gasp in amazement. Azuki and Chacha quickly came to her side, only for them to gasp in amazement as they saw the clash of powers.

"Sugoi~." Kimi and Chacha said with sparkling eyes.

"Holy mother…" Azuki said as everyone else joined to see the spectacle.

"This is so~ anime worthy." Chacha said in a trance of amazement. Suddenly Horus' katana came for a horizontal slash to cut off all the arms.

"Naruto-kun Watch Out!" Kimi cried out, but than a hand firmly gripped Horus' blade, but it looked to be that the fists that were punching the panthers, none of them were the hand that grabbed Horus. At least that's what the members of Maken-ki and Venus tried to guess, considering it was so hard to tell with the blinding speed the punches exceeded, but Wabisuke knew that it was true.

"ORA!" Golden Asura cried out as he punched the last of what seemed like an endless barrage. Golden Asura now was gargantuan like Horus, having now legs as it stood on the end of its torso, but unlike Horus, it had for large muscular golden arms; one of them holding Horus' blade.

"SUGOI~!" Kimi, Chacha, Syria, Uruchi, Inaho and the Finnian twins said as they all stared in amazement.

"Now all I need is two more." Naruto said as he and Wabisuke glared at one another. "You know this world fascinates me in more ways than one. Manga being one of the biggest things. Got to thank my adorable Kimi-chan for that." Naruto said with a smirk.

"He called me his adorable Kimi-chan." Kimi said with hearts for eyes and her knuckles pressed against her cheeks.

"It's actually pretty obvious that Jojo's Bizarre Adventure is my most favorite of all and ever since I saw Stands, I've always wanted one."

"Nerd!" Kengo shouted.

"Shut It!" Naruto shouted with an annoyed anime face with gritting teeth. Luckily Chacha smacked Kengo upside the head.

"Sh~! You're interrupting his speech." Chacha said as Yuka comforted Kengo's throbbing head.

"Truth be told I wanted something like Star Platinum. And now it looks like I got something better. Precision, super strength, perfect hand eye coordination and reflexes and now extra arms to do more damage. Now all I need is the power to stop time to enjoy kicking your ass even more." Naruto said with a cocky smirk as he cracked his knuckles.

"And why exactly are you telling me this?" Wabisuke asked not finding the point of a kind of pointless speech.

"Because I'm warning you, I know more about these kinds of battles." Naruto said confidently. Golden Asura then went for a fast jab, forcing Horus to move its head to the side, having its cheek grazed by the fist. "Gold Finger!" Suddenly one of Golden Asura's fingers from a spare arm stretched and jabbed Horus' right between the eyes, making a new wound appear in the same spot for Wabisuke. "Holy Crap That Actually Worked!" Naruto exclaimed with pure joy and excitement.

"You know for a guy who says he knows more about these types of battles, he sure gets too excited over the things he's doing." Uruchi said with a dull anime face.

"ORAORAORAORAORA!" Asura chanted as it sent a barrage of blinding punches with its three free arms, pounding Horus all over. Suddenly a large wing burst out of Horus' body and attacked Golden Asura. Noticing it, Golden Asura moved away, but the wing cut one of its arms, causing a new wound to form on Naruto's left one.

Wabisuke glared ahead with his iris turning purple as the wing spread far out with Horus' katana readied and over its other arm. Naruto glared back as his own iris glowed golden as then Golden Asura gave a battle cry with its spread out and pumped as his fists tightened.

Naruto and Wabisuke charged at each other and clashed, golden flaming fists to violet flaming sword; their spirits mimicking their move.

The two and their spirits sent blow for blow, barrage for barrage of punches and slashes, the whole area being covered with the aftermath of flames, air slashes and fierce cutting winds. Everyone had to duck out of the way and went deeper down the mountain to avoid the chaos.

Wabisuke roared as he cut off Naruto's right arm, which resulted in both of Golden Asura's right arms.

"It's over!" Wabisuke said as he readied for a horizontal slash to bisect Naruto in half, but suddenly he was smacked across the face with Naruto's arm, with the blonde using it as a weapon, while Golden Asura did the same to Horus. Naruto then whacked Wabisuke a few more times with his arm, then bicycle kicked him, headbutted his gut in midair then sent him flying with a spinning roundhouse. Horus vanished as Naruto breathed in deep, making his chest expand as he then shot a Giga Mouth Cannon at Wabisuke, but Wabisuke flipped in the air and then sent a vertical slash that created a fork in the technique as it made contact with Renzoku Kurai until it was over.

Naruto whistled, being impressed by Wabisuke's move before he quickly reconnected his arm and dashed at his opponent who did the same in return. Naruto threw a punch that connected and actually parried Renzoku Kurai, making Wabisuke's eyes while Naruto grinned at him, before heabutting him straight in the head, sending him sky rocketing before leaping into the air, used his spirit arms to grab hold of Wabisuke's body before they both started spinning rapidly in the air.

"Omote Renge!" Naruto shouted as they dived into the earth below. Naruto's head was spinning as he held it. Normally he'd let go before impact, but somehow right before colliding into the ground, Wabisuke managed to escape his hold. "How'd he do that?" Naruto questioned as he look to his hands, before he was suddenly kicked in the side.

"Sorry for the sucker punch. I just got too into the moment." Wabisuke said as he resheathed his katana.

"No worries." Naruto said as he got up from the ground. "Happens to me too."

"They're so weird. They're enemies and yet… they show no disdain for each other in this fight." Furan whispered.

"Your girlfriend is right." Wabisuke said shocking Furan.

"He heard me!?" Furan exclaimed with wide eyes.

"In truth I respect you greatly. I've always admired your drive and way of life. However I'm confused on why you don't show any signs of disdain, despite having every right to feel so for my actions." Wabisuke said. Naruto stared at him in silence for a while before he closed his eyes, gave a smile and rubbed the back of his head.

"I don't know. Honestly I understand that it's alright to feel hatred within you as long as you don't let it consume you, but the truth is throughout this whole fight, my outlook on you has changed greatly." Naruto said causing Wabisuke to raise an eyebrow while the others were confused. "I don't hate you." Naruto said with a cheerful grin. Saying Wabisuke and the others were shocked was an understatement.

"WHAT!?" The people of Maken-ki and Venus yelled with their jaws dropped.

Wabisuke stared at Naruto with wide shocked eyes and his mouth slightly agape.

"Now put up your dukes!" Naruto exclaimed with an excited grin as he waved Wabisuke to 'come on'.

Wabisuke blinked his eyes before smiling.

"Hai." Wabisuke said as he crouched into a stance with his hands gripped firmly on his scabbard and handle of Renzoku Kurai.

Naruto smashed his fists together, knuckles first, twice, causing small shockwaves.

"Yosh!" Naruto shouted with a grin as he got into his fighting stance.

The two dashed at each other faster than the eye could see as they sent punches and slashes that collided with one another, then Naruto leaped and sent a blinding barrage of kicks that Wabisuke blocked with his sword, then Naruto bounced of Renzoku Kurai and landed firmly on his hands as he started spinning on them, sending kicks that clashed with Wabisuke's slashes, then he went for an upside down spin kick that Wabisuke blocked, sweep kick that Wabisuke hopped over, then spun and sent a hard kick into Wabisuke who blocked it with his katana and held his ground as the kick would sent a normal person flying and stronger skidding.

"Naruto-kun, you truly are the greatest hero." Kimi said with hearts for eyes as more appeared over her head.

"That's my, I mean our man!" Chacha cheered with a grin and both fists thrust into the air.

"Go ni-san!" Inaho cheered with a fist thrust into the air.

"Ugh. I'm getting sick of these cheerleaders." Yan said with her cheek resting into her hand. "Naruto, Kick His Ass Already So We Can All Leave!" Yan shouted.

"Seems the cheering in infectious." Demitra said with a smile as Yan glared at her.

Naruto sent rapid and firm steady jabbing kicks with one leg that clashed with Renzoku Kurai, then sent a fast side kick that Wabisuke leaped back from. Naruto made a Bruce Lee noise as his feet skipped in place, then he dashed and sent a double fist thrust that collided with Renzoku Kurai, sending Wabisuke skidding back.

'His strength is incredible.' Wabisuke thought with slightly gritting teeth as he felt his hand throb from the soreness of the pressure from the attacks that his katana blocked. A shadow loomed over him making him quickly look up to find Naruto with his leg high up.

"Heaven Kick Of Pain!" Naruto cried as his descended and slammed his foot down on Wabisuke, who blocked with Renzoku Kurai. "Straight from the book of my baa-chan!" Naruto exclaimed with grin that Wabisuke returned, before slashing Naruto away, with the blonde flipping away without injury, and then gently landed onto his feet as he was now in his Kenshiro-like stance.

Wabisuke dashed and sent multiple blinding slashes that send air slashes from ever slice; Naruto dodging and moving to the side from each attack. Wabisuke then quickly resheathed his katana then faster than light, he sent a horizontal slash that literally cut the air, but Naruto managed to side flip over it, with not one strand of hair cut from place. Wabisuke was about to send another slash at, but Naruto's grin alerted him. Suddenly Naruto started spinning in place, creating an upside down Shibu Tatsumaki (Death Tornado) but suddenly there were now blinding punches coming from the tornado, both Naruto's and Golden Asura's.

"Shi Tsuisuta: Sen Kodo!"

(Death Twister: One Thousand Beating.)

(Honestly I'm just coming up with these new technique I haven't written down from the top of my head. I'm hyped!)

Wabisuke's eyes widen in shock at the new attack.

Wabisuke now was slashing at all the punches at a lightning fast speed, but it was getting very tricky. He flashed away, but Naruto quickly followed, making the previous process repeat. No matter where he flashed to Wabisuke couldn't escape the technique. Then suddenly it stopped and Naruto and Golden Asura sent a double uppercut to Wabisuke, sending him sky rocketing.

Wabisuke gritted his teeth as some blood seeped out, but then he gave a grinning smirk.

"Alright then."

Wabisuke then vanished in a flash as he was in front of Naruto and Golden Asura, his knees bent as he gripped his scabbard and katana tightly.

"Sairento-fu."

(Silent Winds)

Suddenly Naruto was cut across the right side of his torso, Golden Asura's being it's right, with both their eyes widened in pain as Naruto coughed out blood; Wabisuke a ways behind him.

"Ichi." (One)

Suddenly two new cut wounds appeared over Naruto and Golden Asura's chests, no blood squirted from Naruto's new wounds; Wabisuke a ways from his left side. Naruto quickly called back Golden Asura, to avoid the pain to his soul; which hurt like fucking hell!

"Ni." (Two)

Then four cut wound started from his abs to down his right side, blood coming from his mouth. Wabisuke a ways behind him again.

"Yon." (Four)

Then he vanish as Naruto was receiving new wounds faster than the eye could see.

"Hachi. Juu. Juuni. Juushi. Juuroku. Juuhachi. Nijuu. Nijuuni. Nijuushi. Nijuuroku. Nijuuhachi. Sanjuu. Sanjuuni. Sanjuushi. Sanjuuroku. Sanjuuhachi. Yonjuu. Yonjuuni. Yonjuushi. Yonjuuroku. Yonjuuhachi."

(Eight. Ten. Twelve. Fourteen. Sixteen. Eighteen. Twenty. Twenty two. Twenty four. Twenty six. Twenty eight. Thirty. Thirty two. Thirty four. Thirty six. Thirty eight. Forty. Forty two. Forty four. Forty six. Forty eight.)

Wabisuke then appeared a ways behind Naruto, who looked to have earned no new cuts through the rest of the experience.

"Gojuu." (Fifty) Wabisuke stood up straight with his katana in scabbard in front of him with his katana unsheathed bit. "That is when the wind comes apart and reveals the bloody heaven." Once he fully resheathed his katana, blood sprayed all over Naruto's body, flying far and everywhere.

His friends watched his pure horror as he fell to the floor, back first. The scene was so horrible and heartbreaking that everyone was silent.

Wabisuke brought Renzoku Kurai to his side, but he still remained on guard as his opponent is the number one most unpredictable shinobi. Suddenly he felt vibrations in the ground below making him look down in time as the ground beneath burst open as countless balls of fire rocketed towards the heavens.

"Naruto Rendan: Asura: Hoshikuzu Burittsu!" (Naruto Barrage: Asura: Stardust Blitz) Twenty Naruto clones shouted as they all were sending barrage for barrage of punches with fire and wind flying from their fists. Wabisuke screamed as the fires came together and consumed him, charring his skin.

'Good thing I have plenty of those tiny scrolls. Golden Asura threw those so fast out of his line of sight that even I couldn't keep up. Spirits are cool.' Naruto thought as his body was healing his wounds at a rapid pace and new blood cells regenerating to replace the ones he lost.

Once all the clones used up their muko energy they vanished. Wabisuke's body was charred as he fell to the ground, back first, causing a cloud of dust to arise.

Both he and Naruto panted as they let their bodies work. They had thrown such dangerous techniques that anyone from both their world would have suffered and died long ago. They were truly feeling the power of being top dogs, near invincible machines… and they weren't finished yet. Once they were healed enough, they managed to roll onto their fronts and then looked up at each other with heated glares. The two then roared with their eyes widened with fury as they then charged towards each other and started sending blow for blow with fists and slashes, earning new wounds in the process. Wabisuke sent a kick to Naruto's left leg, creating a shockwave and electrical blast as electricity from his leg effected Naruto's, making the blonde grit his teeth in pain as he became a bit lopsided with his leg now bending. Wabisuke then sent a horizontal slash to Naruto's side, cutting deep into the left side of his torso, ready to bisect him in half, but Naruto actually control his muscles that they tightened so hard, they stopped Renzoku Kurai in place before reaching his stomach, shocking Wabisuke.

Naruto then slammed a Suiso Bakudan no Ken (Hydrogen Bomb Fist) into Wabisuke's gut, sending a fiery hot blast of wind right through his gut, causing him to cough out blood as then another Suiso Bakudan no Ken hit the same place, causing more damage, but before another could hit, Wabisuke's spirit hand grabbed the fist and another raised Horus' katana high, ready to cleave Naruto, but Golden Asura's fist backhanded the weapon holding hand again, as then Naruto head-butted Wabisuke hard in his head, as then extra spirit arms came out and ready to beat him, but Wabisuke kicked Naruto away with a lightning enhanced foot.

Naruto screamed as tiny scrolls shot from his opened seal on his stomach and then burst into clouds of smoke as thousands of Naruto's appeared, ready to fight. Wabisuke, faster than lightning, started cutting up and slashing the clones until the original remained, then slammed his pommel into Naruto's gut, but Naruto slammed both fists into the sides of his head, both attacks enhanced with the former being lightning and the latter being wind with fire enhanced. Both then exploded with their purple and golden flames, sending them flying away, but Wabisuke quickly sky rocketed as he sent muko energy into Renzoku Kurai, and then sent countless slashes at Naruto, causing new wounds to appear at a fast rate, then Wabisuke burst with purple energy, his hair swept back (think the Vergil's from Devil May Cry 3 and 4 Special Edition), as he then thrust his hand forward as an enormous beam of purplish white energy shot from it, consuming Naruto, who screamed in agony as his whole bolt felt fried, his skin charred as his eyes were wide and completely white, and once it was over he fell to his knees and landed onto his back.

Wabisuke stared down at him as he floated into the sky, his energy diminishing as he used a good quantity of it, but he then noticed a blue shining light overtake him from behind making him look up to see numerous Rasenshurikens raining down upon him. Before they connected, Wabisuke's eyes widened as he realized that part of the clone arm had quickly sent them into the air faster than the eye could see, him failing to see it from the quantity of clones he was dealing with, and now they were coming back as Naruto and his clones had done the math to have them make U turns to come back down upon him.

"Shi-" the numerous Rasenshurikens impacted with him, causing an explosion of blue energy to consume him, fierce cutting winds blasting from each explosion, and after what felt like forever, the explosion diminished, allowing Wabisuke to fall to the floor.

Everyone stared in pure shock at the spectacle they were viewing.

"Holy shit… they're insane monsters!" Kengo said as he shook like a leaf. Silence followed.

"Dude, if this was an anime, I'd totally watch it." Takeru said.

"Oh, no question." Kengo completely agreed.

Then Naruto and Wabisuke charged at each other, giving battle cries as they had their devastating techniques in hand, Rasenshuriken and Ankoku Hoshi, ready to slam them into one another. Once reaching close range, they thrust their techniques forward, causing an eruption of power as they were surround by dark layer of energy with a clear intangible dome beneath it expanding out until it was at the end of the mountain top, before it instantly retreat back to ground zero, before an instant explosion of white with a black layer expanded, sending a last of gravity that caused the ground below to break as a crater followed, sending a shockwave and harsh winds flying, and then the dome blasted into blinding light, forcing everyone to cover their eyes as gravity and wind blasted throughout the entire area and sky.

.

.

Naruto blinked as he then noticed shadowy silhouettes of many people far from him.

"It's him… the cursed one."

"Why is he here? Won't he kill us all?"

"He shouldn't be allowed to leave his home. For everyone's sake."

"Mommy… why is everyone scared of him?"

"Not now baby, let's just leave."

"Why can't he just stay away? He could lose control any minute and we'd all be done for!"

Naruto listened to the words that sounded more of fear with no hatred.

"I don't get it. I thought I conquered this." Naruto said, confused on why he's seeing this memory, but then he heard sobbing making him turn around to find a young dark haired child with a small slender ponytail hanging from the back of his head as tears fell to the ground. Naruto blinked in surprise as he stared at the child, but the he noticed a shadow below the child to find dark flames surrounding him. 'Pure black flames?' Naruto eyes widened as he remembered two flames like this, but only one he could think of that he had recently faced and was most likely find in this world. Naruto stared at the child with wide eyes. "Wabisuke?" Naruto said. The young boy slowly looked up to reveal his sad face, before a blinding light overtook everything.

.

.

The two opponents passed one another, skidding across the ground, both now on their hands and knees.

Once again a chunk of Naruto's side was missing and now his arm was broken and twisted into several different places. Naruto blinked in surprised as he recalled what he had just experienced.

'He's… he's just like me.' Naruto thought.

"Naruto-kun!" Kimi screamed knocking Naruto back into reality. Naruto focused his cells to regenerate the missing piece in his torso and then rearranged his broken and twisted arm, completely fixing it as then his torso was finally complete again.

"Don't worry Kimi-chan! I'm all better now!" Naruto exclaimed with a grin as he waved to her making her smile with relief.

"GEKKO!" (Moon Beam) The purplish white beam of energy from before consumed Naruto once more, sending him flying back as it finished. Naruto tumbled hard onto the ground as he heard Kimi scream.

Wabisuke was slowly walking to him with his hand outstretched and his eyes shadowed.

"Gekko!"

Naruto was blasted again sending him rolling across the ground.

"Gekko!"

Naruto was sent off the ground from that one.

"Gekko!"

Naruto was hit with it in midair, as he was then sent flying. Naruto rolled against the ground, but then got onto his knees.

"Gekko!"

Naruto screamed in agony as he was hit full force with the beam once more.

Naruto's friends, his family, were crying and had worry stricken looks.

"No… no more… NO MORE!" Kimi screamed as her own spirit came out in its misty appearance as the others were ready to join in.

"Yameru!" (Stop) Naruto shouted making everyone stop. "This battle… it's important… for me… and him…" Naruto said as he started getting up to his feet. "I won't allow any of you to interfere." Naruto said with a serious expression as he glared ahead.

"Naruto-kun." Kimi whispered as she got teary eyed as she and everyone felt conflicted; desiring to protect him, but were trying to restrain themselves to respect his wishes.

"Gekko."

Naruto was hit full force with the attack once more, but he gritted his teeth and tightened his fists as he endured the pain. Once it finished, Naruto's head hung, worrying everybody as he was then hit with the once more. Naruto stayed still and silent as he was being blasted over and over again by the searing blast.

Naruto stayed silent as he remembered a lesson he learn from Minori herself.

.

.

"See that? Pure thermal energy!" Minori said with a toothy grin as she showed over her red hot glowing fist to Naruto.

"How is that possible?" Naruto questioned, staring at it with wide eyes.

"Well it's not easy." Minori said with a smug smirk as she held her chin between her extended index and thumb.

"Please explain! I need to know so I can kick ass!" Naruto exclaimed.

"Well taking control over an element completely in its purest form isn't easy. But you see… wait a minute, don't you already know how to do this?"

"Well yeah but I can only absorb and shoot it out with my hydrogen bomb fists, but I don't know how to manipulate it to such a degree like that. I lack the proper control to wield it like it was a part of me." Naruto said.

"Well then that's a different story. You see you have to be used to the element first. It gets kind of coded to you. By focusing your energy to one space you attract the element and then slowly you convert that energy, letting the element take over, but you must will it to be yours. Feel the element flow into you, become one with it and make it your bitch!" Minori said with a grin as she pumped her and gripped her bicep. Naruto stared at her in silence.

"Wow that lacks detail. Yet it so clear and awesome." Naruto said.

"You'll get it someday! I know you can!" Minori said with grin and wink as she wrapped her arm around his neck. "And you know why?" Naruto shook his head. "Because you have the power to break any limit, even impossible ones. I believe in you Naruto, and I know you can surpass any limit that comes your way. That's why you're the best." Minori said with a loving genuine smile. Naruto stared at her, surprised by her words as he blushed from feeling admired, believed in and loved.

.

.

Naruto closed his eyes as he was now feeling the wind surround him. He felt everything through the air. He knew the time was now to make the wind his bitch.

Wabisuke stared at Naruto as he pulled so much energy into this one move.

"Gekko."

The purplish white beam of energy shot towards Naruto.

"Naruto! /Naruto-kun!" His friends, his family screamed his name.

Naruto was purely calm. He felt no worries. No alarm.

At the moment, he felt peace.

The Gekko was charging towards him, but to Naruto it came in slow motion. Naruto's hands then were in specific places, his right hand in front of the top of his head and his left in front of his stomach, then they moved in a fluid motion, right hand circling right while left circled left, leaving afterimages of his hands moving frame by frame (like when Jonathan Joestar did before grabbing all those snakes from Dubee's head or Bruce Lee during his fight in his fight with Robert Baker in Fist Of Fury/Chinese Connection), as they switched places; gathering pure wind element into them through his fluid motions.

Naruto breathed in calmly as he focused the wind energy to be his.

"Hakai no Kaze"

(Winds of Destruction)

Naruto then slammed the bottoms of his hands together, sending a concentrated current of pure wind energy to shoot from his hands, going at a blinding breakneck speed, as it collided with Wabisuke's attack.

The two met and fought one another, but they both pushed passed one another, the Gekko hitting the left half of Naruto's body, while the Hakai no Kaze hitting Wabisuke's left. Naruto's left half was burnt and steaming while Wabisuke's left half had gotten shredded and had wind go right through his body without tearing any body part off.

Wabisuke's eyes widened as the left side of his body bled profoundly.

"Wha… How?" Wabisuke said in pure shock as his body began to heal himself with Naruto vice versa. Naruto's eyes opened as he glared ahead at Wabisuke who continued to stare at him wide eyed.

The others watching were all wide eyed by what they saw.

"What… what did he do?" Furan asked.

"He… he took control of the wind and made it his own. He used it as a part of himself and sent it to fight for him." Minori said with wide eyes before she then grinned widely. "He Made the Wind His Bitch! Way To Go Naruto! HAHA!" Minori cheered with a hop and her fist pumped as she gripped her bicep and winked.

Suddenly the two fell to one knee and panted as they felt close to their limit.

'Damn. We've been going at it and despite using much energy in our attacks, we're only weakened so quickly because our bodies have been constantly healing ourselves the best they could.' Naruto thought as he panted. 'Now we're close to dropping which means…'

"You feel it too. We're about to reach our current limit." Wabisuke said.

"Yeah. Too bad most of that energy went to healing our bodies or we could have gone on longer." Naruto said with a grin.

"No we couldn't have." Wabisuke said with a smile.

"Then this is it right? The final moment?" Naruto asked rhetorically with an excited grin.

"Sadly." Wabisuke answered with a smile, even though he knew it was a rhetorical question.

The two stood up from the floor and started building up their energy. Wabisuke put all his energy into one final Ankoku Hoshi.

Naruto started to do the same, but he only had enough for a normal rasengan.

'This is it, but… I wanted it to be longer. So I could get to know you better… but all good things must come to an end. Thank you for this fight Wabisuke Hayato. I promise that this final attack will do it. I… will put my entire will into this… so you can feel it, just as I have felt yours.' Naruto thought as suddenly his rasengan grew and turned golden white and shined.

"Whoa~." Kimi, Chacha, Fu, Inaho, Syria and the Finnian twins awed at the new rasengan with sparkling eyes at how beautiful it was.

"Is that a new type of rasengan?" Haruko questioned in amazement.

"That's never been in the manga." Kimi said as she and the others continued to stare at it.

"Amazing." Azuki said as her own eyes sparkled.

Naruto and Wabisuke stared at each other, both smiling, proud at making it this far.

"A new piece for tomorrow!" Naruto shouted with a grin.

"And let it shine for a new future!" Wabisuke called back with a smile.

They then charged at each other at high speed.

"This is it!" Fu shouted as everyone braced themselves.

The two had finally reached one another and thrust their techniques forward.

The two techniques were grinding against each other. Everyone thought that this would result in another explosion of wind and gravity, but it wasn't happening. As Naruto glared into Wabisuke's glaring eyes, a spark happened and his will had grown stronger.

'I Won't Stop Here!' Naruto thought with fire in his eyes. His new Rasengan actually grind against and then passed by Wabisuke's Ankoku Hoshi, shocking Wabisuke and the others.

"Yukan'na Rasengan!"

(Valiant Spiraling Sphere)

Naruto slammed his Yukan'na Rasengan straight into Wabisuke's torso. It drilled in then out blasting through Wabisuke's body was a giant golden tornado of pure energy spinning at a breakneck speed. Everyone stared in shock and amazement and the all new powerful and purely amazing rasengan. Wabisuke's eyes widened in immense pain as Naruto continued to put everything he had into his jutsu.

Naruto then gave one final loud roar that echoed throughout the land as Wabisuke was sent flying at a breakneck speed, spinning with the tornado, screaming all the way until he impacted with the rock formation atop the mountain.

Naruto fell to his knees as he panted from using up his last bit of energy into that final attack.

Wabisuke was now indented in the rock formation. His eyes wide and purely white with his jaw opened wide. He then fell out and landed hard onto the ground.

Everyone stared at Wabisuke with wide eyes, wondering if it was all over.

"Is… is it over?" Inaho dared to ask.

They all looked to Naruto who was panted as he was drenched in sweat, but then he smiled as he then gave a thumbs up.

"Yatta~." Naruto said in a tired tone.

Everyone stayed silent before they all smiled, with Inaho and Kimi gasping with joy.

"He Won!" They all cheered. They all then ran towards him and surrounded him.

"That Was Amazing!" Chacha cheered with a grin and her fists thrust into the air.

"That Was The Greatest Fight Ever!" Fu cheered in the same manner as her older sister.

"You're the greatest ni-san!" Inaho cheered as she hugged Naruto.

"Not bad not messing it up." Himegami said with a smile and her arms crossed.

"That's my best friend!" Takeru exclaimed with a prideful grin.

"You mean our best friend." Kengo said with a proud smile.

"Excellent work fellow shinobi." Yuka congratulated the blonde.

Suddenly Haruko hugged him and kissed him a bunch of times all over his face.

"Don't you ever do something that stupid again!" Haruko exclaimed as she hugged him tighter.

"Okay nee-chan, sorry. Could you please quit it now? You're embarrassing me~." Naruto whined with an embarrassed blush making everyone laugh and giggle.

"I'm proud of you otouto." Haruko said with a loving smile as she separated from him. Naruto could help, but return a smile of his own.

"Naruto-kun!" Kimi exclaimed with tears in her eyes as she hugged him tight. "I'm so happy you're still alive! I couldn't have lived my life without you!" Kimi said as she cried onto his chest.

"Kimi-chan… I'm proud of you." Kimi looked up at a smiling Naruto. "You possess a spirit and you were willing to use it to protect me and everyone. You truly are a strong woman." Naruto said with a proud loving tone and smile. Kimi's eyes shimmered as tears of joy started to form. Kimi smiled as she hugged him tighter.

"I Love You Naruto-kun!" Kimi exclaimed with pure love and devotion.

"Oh~, Now I'm Going!" Chacha said as she cried tears then she suddenly hugged Naruto tightly, her breasts of course smooshing his face. "I Love You Too Naruto-kun! I can't imagine my life without you!" Chacha said with tears as she then kissed Naruto's face over and over again.

Naruto blushed at the love he was receiving, but then he noticed Azuki walking up to them and looking down at him.

"I'm… I'm happy you're alive too." Azuki said with an embarrassed blush as she rubbed her arm. Naruto separated from Kimi and Chacha as he stood up and stared at Azuki.

"I heard what you said." Naruto said.

"Huh?" Azuki looked at him in confusion, her blush lessening.

"You know, you wanting to bash my head in because you thought I was like these two (pointing his thumb to Kengo and Takeru), having to deal with my idiocy and immaturity, but I slowly won your heart as you got to know me. Oh and by the way, the wounds I got on that day to save that bear I got you was worth it to see you happy that day." Naruto said with a smile, shocking Azuki as her cheeks grew more heated. "Would you really have loved me if I had never changed a bit?" Naruto asked with a small smile as he tilted his head to the side. Azuki blushed and looked to the floor. She then took a deep breath and spoke loudly.

"I'd love you no matter what Naruto! And I can't imagine my life without you!" Azuki proclaimed shocking everyone. Naruto looked at her with wide eyes, but then he smiled lovingly.

"I love you too Azuki-chan." Naruto said with love in his voice. Azuki started to tear up a bit, but then she hugged Naruto; happy to hear his beating heart and feel his warm skin. Kimi and Chacha teared up, but restrained themselves from joining in as a sign of respect for Azuki's moment with Naruto. Azuki noticed this and sighed as she smiled at their efforts.

"Oh just join in already." Azuki said making Kimi and Chacha gasp with joy as they joined in and made it a group hug. Naruto smiled at this, but then Furan hugged him too making him blush.

"S-Sorry if I'm intruding." Furan said with an embarrassed blush.

"No. I'm happy you joined." Naruto said with a smile making Furan smile.

"Group hug!" Inaho exclaimed as then all the members of Maken-ki and Syria who was feeling the heat of the moment joined in.

"Alright, alright! Let's all stop before we suffocate him, because I'm already losing air myself." Azuki said. They all separated and smiled. Naruto then felt a small jab at his arm making him look to see Yan smiling at him.

"Not bad for a softie." Yan said with a smile.

Naruto then felt a hand on his shoulder making him turn to see it was Demitra.

"Excellent work. You truly were incredible." Demitra said with a smile.

Naruto smiled at them as he couldn't hold himself back. He suddenly hugged them both, shocking them.

"I love you both!" Naruto said with a grin. Yan's entire face turned red as steam came out of her ears and her heart raced from embarrassment and rising affection. Demitra's smile widened as she blushed red, happy to hear those words he spoke as she felt her heart race from the closeness.

"You were truly incredible." Aililu said.

"You're the best ever." Lilu said.

"Aw thanks." Naruto said as he hugged the two, surprising them as they blushed at the sudden action.

"What? Can't I get a hug?" Minerva asked with a smile.

"Eh, sorry. I really do like you Minerva-san, but after our first meeting I'm kind of on my toes." Naruto said with a bashful smile as he scratched the back of his head.

"Aw~, but I want a hug." Minerva whined.

"Usui hug her." Naruto said surprising Kengo and bring a new jolt of joy to Minerva.

"Uh, Takeru hug her." Kengo quickly said.

"You wish." Takeru said as he pushed Kengo towards Minerva, who hugged him tightly.

"Um, um, Yuka-chan I'm sorry!" Kengo exclaimed.

"It's okay. I'll let her have this moment. But don't expect another Minerva-san." Yuka said with a smile.

"Arigatou Yuka-san!" Minerva cheered with a bright smile as a relieved Kengo sighed.

Suddenly Naruto felt a strong arm wrap around his neck and pull him close against someone with huge breasts that were pressing against his cheek.

"Good job Naruto! I knew you could do it!" Minori exclaimed with a grin as Naruto developed hearts for eyes at the closeness and the luck of having Minori's breasts smooshing his face. Suddenly Aki then hugged him, with her breasts smooshing the other side of his face.

"I'm so proud of you! And thank goodness you're still with me! I mean, us." Aki said with a happy smile and blush. Naruto was truly lucky. He was part of a delectable sandwich.

"You should be grateful to me Naruto. After all I did mess him up a bit for you and protected your ass from getting chopped." Minori said with a cocky smirk.

"Oh yeah." Naruto separated from the awesome sandwich. "You guys all did protect me." Naruto said.

"D-don't go saying that you need another rematch just because we joined in! We're your friends and we'll give our lives to protect you." Haruko said sternly.

"You guys aren't my friends." Naruto said shocking them as his head hung. But as he brought his head up he smiled brightly and spoke in a genuine tone. "You're my family."

Everyone looked at him with shock, but then they all smiled; all of them feeling joy in their hearts at his proclamation. Suddenly they all hugged him tightly, like a family.

"Okay, okay, too much love. Can't breathe." Naruto said as he turned slightly blue. And who could blame him? All but two of them were girls, so boobs were smooshing his face from all angles.

Suddenly a portal opened up making them all separate as they saw Hanahime and Iwao jump out. The both of them ran to Wabisuke's side. Hanahime knelt down, grabbed his head and laid his head on her lap as she gave him a healing shot that looked a lot like the ones Tengoku No Mon has. After giving him it, Wabisuke cracked open his eyes to see Hanahime looking down at him with teary eyes and Iwao in front of him protectively with his war hammer maken ready to take on anyone who came towards them.

Naruto stared at the three in silence, before he then turned and headed somewhere. Everyone looked to find him crouching down to pick up something then stood up as he headed towards the three. Iwao growled as he readied Keimusho (Slammer) to smash in Naruto. When the blonde was right in front of him he gave a war cry as he swung at a breakneck speed, but Naruto vanished in a golden flash, surprising him, as the blonde now stood in front of Wabisuke and Hanahime. Hanahime had her hand up with lightning coursing through it, ready to protect Wabisuke as Naruto just stared at them.

Naruto then extended Wabisuke's fedora that he had lost earlier to him. Wabisuke looked to his hat in surprise.

"You dropped this earlier. It's your most treasure item right?" Naruto said. Wabisuke looked up at him before he reached over and grabbed his hat.

"Hai. Arigatou." Wabisuke said as he took back his hat.

"Be honest… you hate Mayonaka Mun Shakai too, don't you?" Naruto asked surprising his friends.

"Yes." Wabisuke answered.

"Then why?" Naruto asked.

"I want to protect someone dear to me, and so I do what they say to keep that person safe." Wabisuke said. Naruto stayed silent as his friends were shocked by Wabisuke's answer. "Why do you ask?"

"… Because I feel like we're kindred spirits." Naruto said with a smile. Everyone stayed silent for moments until Naruto spoke once more. "Wabisuke Hayato… I swear on my life I will break Mayonaka Mun Shakai's hold on you and free you from them." Naruto slammed his fist to his heart. "That is my promise to you. My Promise of a Lifetime!" Naruto proclaimed proudly with pure conviction as he grinned with his fist extended forward.

Wabisuke stared at Naruto with pure shock at what he had said. Suddenly the unthinkable happened. Wabisuke shed a tear, shocking even his close friends.

"Wabisuke-kun." Hanahime softly spoke his name.

"A… Arigatou." Wabisuke choked out. Now he knew that Naruto truly is the one who could stop the wretched organization he was forced to work for. Ever since he learned that he truly wasn't a being a fiction, he had put his full trust and respect in Naruto in secret. He was proud to not regret that decision.

"Until then." Naruto extended his hand forward and stuck out his middle and index finger. "I'll be the one to keep kicking your ass. So let's fight again real soon, 'ttebayo!" Naruto said with a huge grin.

Wabisuke smiled with joy as he extended his own hand with his own index and middle extended as then the two wrapped their fingers together.

Completing the Seal of Reconciliation.

Now signifying that despite the future confrontations they were no doubt going to have, they were now comrades in their hearts.

"I'd like that." Wabisuke said with a smile.

Once they finished Iwao and Hanahime helped him to his feet as another portal was made. They were making their way to it, but then Wabisuke spoke.

"Naruto." Naruto perked up as Iwao and Hanahime stopped so Wabisuke could speak. "Train. Get stronger." He turned his head to his rival. "Because I will so I won't fall behind." Wabisuke said with a smile.

"You got it! No way am I letting you get ahead of me!" Naruto said with a grin as he pumped his fist and gripped his bicep.

They two then laughed as they now made a new promise to one another.

A new rivalry and friendship was born.

Iwao and Hanahime smiled, happy to see Wabisuke happy once again.

The three close friends left through the portal, leaving Naruto, Maken-ki and Venus left on the mountain.

"You know… I think I actually really like that guy." Naruto said with grin. "Well, let's go home!" Naruto exclaimed as he turned back to his smiling friends/family.

They all started to leave the mountain, but someone spoke up.

"Wait!" Himegami exclaimed making them turn to her. "Naruto… the maken you have… it was sealed within this very mountain… how… did you… did you meet my mother?" Himegami asked with a small blush. Naruto walked up to her, bent down and placed his hand on her head.

"Yeah. And you're as beautiful as her imouto." Naruto said with a smile. Himegami couldn't help, but smile back at him.

"Just make sure you don't screw things up and turn one of our enemies into a god." Himegami said.

"Do I look like an idiot?" Naruto said.

"You are Uzumaki Naruto after all." Himegami said with her arms crossed as Naruto glared at her.

"Nice work ruining the moment." Naruto said as he stood up with his hands on his hips.

"Can't be too sweet on you now can I?" Himegami said with a smirk.

"Come on Naruto. You need some rest." Azuki said.

"Yeah. But first I need a hundred bowls of ramen." Naruto said as he scratched the side of his head.

"Well I'm not making them." Azuki said with her arms crossed.

"Come on Azuki-chan~, you make the best ramen."

"Better than the Ichiraku's?" Azuki said with a smug smirk. Naruto stayed silent as he looked away.

"Just don't tell them." Naruto said making Azuki blush in surprise.

"I'll make ten at the most." Azuki said turning away from him.

"Aw, you're the best Azuki-chan!" Naruto exclaimed with a grin making Azuki smile as she blushed.

"You're in love~." Chacha said as she poked Azuki's cheek.

"Back off Chacha!" Azuki shouted with a glare.

"Yay! Things are great again!" Chacha cheered as she hugged Azuki, making the redhead blush even more.

"Get off." Azuki simply said, although still happy to have Chacha as one of her closest friend. In more ways than one as Azuki's face was being smooshed by Chacha's breast making Naruto's nose shoot out blood while everyone laughed.

.

.

Catching some of the fight, two people from Shinobi world had seen how far Naruto had progress and happy to see him happy as well and being a better man than they remember.

"Well… I'm not going to mess with him." Jiraiya said with his arms crossed.

"Obviously." Tsunade said with a smile.

The two decided to get a drink and Jiraiya got bold and wanted to see more boobs and ladies from the lovely Maken world, but instead he got to see Naruto in action with both he and Tsunade being shocked, amazed and purely proud at their favorite knucklehead.

"Straight from the book of my baa-chan. You know I'm starting to think the kid doesn't just call you that because he's a punk." Jiraiya said with a smile.

"Shut up." Tsunade said but she smiled happily nonetheless.

"So when will we go see him?" Jiraiya asked.

"Let's let him have a little more time with them. Besides, I still need to deal with Kumo and the elders in the meantime. That whole ruckus for the final jewel really brought some annoying problems for me." Tsunade said as she drank more sake.

"It'll be good to see him again." Jiraiya said with a smile.

"Yeah." Tsunade agreed with a smile as well. "By the way, you're not going to be the one to retrieve him."

"Aw come on~, I really want to see the women, I mean him."

"And that's why you're not going."

"You're so cruel." Jiraiya said with a frown.

"Only looking out for your health. And some of those girls' well-being." Tsunade said with a smile as she drank more sake.

.

.

The next day Naruto went to Macaroon Mansion early to clean up the whole restaurant with his clones, but later on he saw Haruko, Takeru, Inaho and Himegami talking to Catherine.

"Oi, what's up?" Naruto greeted them.

"They along with the rest of your club will be working here tomorrow." Catherine said.

"Huh? Why is that?" Naruto asked.

"We're going to raise money and give it to Azuki so she could give it to her family and join us on the summer training retreat." Takeru said.

"Huh?" Naruto said.

"I'll see you all first thing tomorrow." Catherine said with a blowing kiss. Takeru shook, feeling disturbed. He could never get used to the fact that Catherine was a cross dressing man.

"Wait, Azuki-chan is a proud woman. She won't take your offer." Naruto said as the four began leaving.

"That's why we're going to loan it to her and she could pay us back another time." Inaho said as she then waved goodbye. "Bye Naruto-ni!"

"Huh… good idea." Naruto said.

"Hm~, a little extra money for the family would be good. Although it wouldn't be necessary if you just come clean~." Catherine chimed.

"Sh~. You know Azuki-chan would kill me if she found out." Naruto whispered.

"Oh Naruto-kun, you are so whipped." Catherine said with a smile.

.

.

The next day Naruto had come in early again to clean up and later the rest of Maken-ki came to help.

"Whoa. So this is a maid café." Fu said looking around, but then noticed the female uniforms. "And we have to wear that!?" Fu exclaimed with wide anime eyes and a red blush.

"Oh come on imouto, don't get so embarrassed." Chacha said with a grin as she patted Fu's back. "Plus it'll make us look cool and even better looking in battle." Chacha said with her fist pump and gripping her bicep.

"Plus you would look good in one of those maid outfits Fu-chan." Naruto said making Fu blush red.

"M-Me!? I mean…" Fu held her blushing cheeks, before a new determined look appeared on her face. "I'll wear it with pride!" Fu exclaimed with a grin.

"That's the spirit!" Chacha said with a grin.

"Your maid and butler outfits are laid out in the changing rooms. Don't go peeping ero twins." Naruto said.

"Quit calling us that!" Takeru and Kengo shouted.

"By the way, why aren't Furan-chan and Yuka-san here as well?" Naruto asked.

"Well this would be too embarrassing for the president and Yuka said she rather stay with Furan to keep her company." Haruko said.

"Too bad. I would have loved to have seen my Yuka-chan in a maid outfit." Kengo said with a smile and blush as sparkles shined around him with his index and thumb outstretched with his chin in the middle of them.

"And I bet Furan-chan would have looked so cute in a maid outfit." Naruto said with a blush and wide smile.

"Get your minds out of the gutter perverts!" Haruko shouted.

.

.

After speaking with her mother, who sounded more lively than usual, Azuki went to her job, but when she got there she was shocked to find the rest of Maken-ki, minus Furan and Yuka, were there dressed in maid outfits working there as well.

"What in the-"

"Yo." Naruto greeted her.

"Why are they here!? Did you do this?!" Azuki shouted as she pointed at Naruto accusingly.

"I think I have already learned the 'help Azuki-chan through pity and get your teeth bopped straight into your colon' rule." Naruto said.

"Well if it wasn't you then… that little perving freak!" Azuki shouted as she marched over towards the woman's changing room.

"Oh by the way, I love your outfit Azuki-chan." Naruto said with grin and thumbs up.

"B-baka! Stop perving on me!" Azuki exclaimed with a red blush.

"Hard not to." Naruto muttered to himself, but Azuki somehow managed to hear as she glared at him and pounded her fist into her hand before heading into the changing room. "She wants me." Naruto said with a cocky smile.

Naruto then decided to head back into the kitchen, but then he noticed Kurigasa sitting cross legged at a booth.

"Yo Kuragasa, how's it going?" Naruto greeted.

"It's been good. So it's true about you being head chef here." Kuragasa said.

"Yep. Best job every!" Naruto said with a pride filled smile as he puffed out his chest with his knuckles to his hips. "So what can I get you?" Naruto asked.

"I'm fine. I actually came to say goodbye to you and Azuki-chan." Kuragasa said.

"Huh? Where you going?" Naruto asked.

"I'm heading to a special dojo to become stronger. I can't let you show me up with your strength anymore." Kuragasa said with a smirk as Naruto smiled at him.

"Then in that case, work your ass off so we can have a match." Naruto said extending his fist to Kuragasa who gladly bumped it. "Good luck Kurigasa." Naruto said with one final nod before walking away.

"Oh hey." Naruto turned back to Kuragasa. "Make sure you watch over Azuki, for the both of us." Kuragasa said.

"If by some miracle she lets me." Naruto said as he and Kuragasa laughed at how true it was. The two smiled at one another. Despite them not being on the best terms at first, they grew to respect one another and become friends. That's life for you. They both gave each other one final nod before Naruto headed towards the kitchen. On the way there, he saw Inaho in a cake eating competition. "Don't eat the cakes too fast imouto." Naruto said with a smile.

"Uh… you're kind of too late on that one." Uruchi said as she stared in shock that the cake that had been in front of Inaho before was instantly gone and in no less than two seconds.

Naruto laughed as he entered the kitchen to get to work, as the original of course as his clones were doing the cooking, but upon entering he saw Kimi and Chacha bending over to grab containers they collected, showing off their panties to him unknowingly making Naruto smirk with a red blush.

"Nice view. Hmm~, light pink with red ribbons and black with gold cheetah print design with violet ribbons. Definitely suits you girls." Naruto said with a wide smirk and husky tone making Kimi and Chacha blush red before they giggled in delight at Naruto admiring them.

Azuki felt like he job had gotten forty five percent more insane with her friends working with her today. She groaned as she felt she needed a break, but then she heard a moan coming from the kitchen.

"Yes… that's it… put it right there." Chacha's voice spoke.

"Right here~." Naruto's voice spoke in a husky tone.

"Yes… there~." Kimi's voice spoke.

Azuki's eyes widened anime style as her jaw dropped as her mind thought of one thing. She rushed into the kitchen with a pure rage induced and angry expression as she busted right through the door.

"What The Hell Is Going On Here!?" Azuki shouted, but then her angered expression dropped as she saw what was really happening.

"There. More containers of ice cream for your fight against the world." Naruto said with a smile as he laid containers of ice cream atop of a table.

"Thanks Naruto-kun!" Chacha said with a grin.

"You're the best." Kimi said as she sat upon Chacha's shoulders.

"What the!?" Azuki exclaimed as she saw the tower of ice cream in a sole sundae glass; Kimi being the one stacking them.

"Whoa." Takeru said as he and Kengo saw what was happening in the kitchen.

"This is more surprising than what we thought they were doing." Kengo said.

"Check it out! It's a twenty scoop tall ice cream tower! We're aiming to break the Guinness Book of World Records!" Chacha exclaimed with a grin.

"And we're going to press on thanks to Naruto-kun!" Kimi said with a smile making Naruto grin.

"Don't play with the products!" Azuki shouted.

"We're not playing, we're battling against the world!" Chacha said with a gleam in her eye.

"Yeah!" Kimi said with a gleam in her eye as well.

"How could you let them do this!?" Azuki shouted at Naruto.

"What? We got plenty more." Naruto said with a shrug.

"That's not the point!" Azuki shouted.

"Haruko-nee-chan, watch your step!" Naruto called out as he saw Haruko about to fall, but suddenly Takeru dashed and caught her bridal style.

"You okay?" Takeru asked.

"Uh huh." Haruko said with a nod as her cheeks heated up with a red blush.

"That's good." Takeru said with a smile.

'Take-chan.' Haruko smiled at him as her eyes shimmered affection.

"Takeru-kun!" The two looked up as then Takeru's face was smooshed with breasts. "You look so handsome!" Syria exclaimed with a smile as she hugged Takeru tight, making him lose his grip on Haruko, accidently letting her fall on her rear.

"Ow~." Haruko whined as she rubbed her bottom, but then she noticed a hand extended to her, making her look up to see it was Naruto, giving her a hand and a gentle smile that she couldn't help but return as she took his hand.

"Well, well, Venus returns." Naruto said noticing Team Venus at a table as he helped Haruko up.

"Hello Naruto." Demitra greeted Naruto with a nod.

"Wow~, you look so dashing with your chef's uniform on." Minerva complimented with a smile. "Doesn't he Yan?" Minerva nudged Yan's arm making her glare at her as she had a tint of pink on her cheeks.

"Let me guess. Yan wanted Azuki to serve her again?" Naruto guessed.

"You can read me like a book." Yan said with a smile as the pink never left her cheeks.

"You bitch!" Azuki shouted as she glared at Yan with her fist shaking.

"Azuki-chan, we must show our customers respect. They are here to enjoy a delicious meal and as their hosts we must show them the proper respect that we at Macaroon Mansion are known for." Naruto said with a calm expression.

"I hate you right now." Azuki said with narrowed eyes as she crossed her arms.

"I'm waiting to be served~." Yan said with a smile.

"Why you-" but then she heard Naruto clear his throat making her turn to see him staring at her with a calm and cool, but stern look. Azuki shook a bit as she held her rage inside. "How may I service you?" Azuki said as she grabbed her notepad.

"Good girl." Yan said with a smug smile.

'I swear I will kill you later.' Azuki thought as she shook with rage and crushed her pen in half.

"Um, Naruto." Haruko started making Naruto turn to her. "Sorry, but I had wasted two orders of milk." Haruko said.

"Don't worry, I'll bring it to them. It was for table five, right?" Takeru said, making his way to the back.

"Oh… Yeah." Haruko said with a smile.

"Takeru, if you're going to get milk, then it'll be faster if you get it from here." Chacha said with a playful grin as she pulled down the clothing covering Haruko's breasts making them bare. "Oops. Sorry! I didn't know you weren't wearing a bra." Chacha said as Takeru fainted with a nose bleed, but luckily Azuki and Naruto grabbed the cups of milk he was carrying a moment ago. "Hmm? Hey, did your breasts get bigger?" Chacha asked.

"I'll go hand out fliers!" Haruko quickly said as she ran off.

"Geez, they're just causing trouble. At this rate we won't get anything done." Azuki said with a smile.

"I really wish I didn't see that. It feels so embarrassing seeing nee-chan like that." Naruto said with a small embarrassed frown and blush.

"You're embarrassed? Then I hate to know how embarrassed Haruko is." Azuki said. "Jeez Chacha, you'll always be a nut, won't you?" Azuki said with a grin as she playfully punched Chacha's arm.

"Chacha will never change!" Chacha said with a grin.

"Wow~, look at Fu-san." Kimi said as they all looked to see Fu going at quick yet careful speed as she jotted down the orders and handing people their meals faster than a normal person. "She's a natural at this." Kimi said with a smile.

"That's my imouto!" Chacha said with a grin.

'Hm~. Her legs look great in that outfit.' Naruto thought as he rubbed his chin, checking Fu's legs out. He then noticed Azuki glaring at him making him chuckle nervously as he scratched the back of his head. Suddenly Fu appeared in front of them.

"Here are the next orders." Fu said with a smile as she handed them to Naruto.

"Thank you Fu-chan." Naruto said with a smile making Fu grin with a blush on her cheeks at being thanked and called 'Fu-chan', before she then dashed off to fill more orders.

"Aw~, what a cute little kitty." Azuki looked to find Matatabi in front of a table of customers with a tray strapped to her back with the customer's drinks on them.

"She looks so beautiful with her exotic fur." A girl said as she and her friend grabbed their drinks, enticing Matatabi to give an adorable meow making the girls squeal. "Kawai~!"

"What's Matatabi doing here?" Azuki questioned with shock.

"Chacha had the idea of using her cuteness to get more money." Kimi answered.

"And it's working?" Azuki questioned. Naruto pointed to Matatabi who was going from table to table giving drinks and collected massive tips.

"She's so adorable."

"I wish I had a kitty like that."

"Look at her fur~. She looks so exotic."

"Oh my lord, I've never seen so many bills on a plate." Azuki said with wide eyes.

"Best idea Chacha had, huh?" Chacha said with a grin.

"And that's why we're proud of her." Kimi said with a smile. "Oh wait, I just realized that Isobu is alone with Shukaku now." Kimi said with new worry. Isobu was still a very timid creature, so leaving him with a troublemaker like Shukaku was most definitely a bad idea.

"Don't worry. I called him here and put him in the aquarium tank I had a clone buy. He's in the kitchen swimming happily." Naruto said.

"Really?" Kimi said as she then ran inside and looked to find Isobu in the tank. "Hi Isobu-kun." Kimi said with a smile as she knelt down next to the tank as Isobu happily swam towards her. Out of everyone Kimi was Isobu's favorite and she was the only one he wasn't afraid to be near when he first hatched. Now even though he has gotten used to Naruto and was brave enough to handle Azuki and Chacha, he always loved staying with and spending time with Kimi. "Here you go Isobu. No doubt you must be hungry with all the exercise you're getting." Kimi said with a smile as she fed Isobu a carrot, eating it happily.

Naruto couldn't help, but smile at the scene.

"But what about Shukaku? He's all alone, isn't he?" Chacha questioned.

"Ah, he'll be fine. Besides I left pounds of meat to occupy him so he won't feel lonely and it'll keep his attention away from destroying our stuff." Naruto said.

"You're so smart Naruto-kun." Chacha said with a grin.

"By the way, here are Venus' orders." Azuki said as she extended the orders to Naruto.

"Alright. Thanks Azuki-chan." Naruto said with a smile.

"Uh… what hit me?" Takeru said as he got back up from the floor.

"Your ero brain, now get up and work." Naruto said as he headed back into the kitchen.

"Is Haruko okay?" Takeru asked.

"Probably. I wouldn't blame you if you went to go check on her." Naruto said.

"Not right now. We need a little more help." Azuki said.

Naruto then brought out a few prepared meals his clones made and went towards the designated table where he was met with a few familiar face.

"Minori-chan, Aki-chan, Gen-san, how's it going?" Naruto greeted the three teachers as he placed their meals on the table.

"We're doing just fine Naruto-kun." Aki said with a smile, happy to see her favorite blonde. "By the way you look so dashing in your uniform." Aki complimented with a blush.

"Why thank you Aki-sensei." Naruto said with a grin making Aki's smile widen and her blush deepen.

"So this is one of Naruto's famous meals. From what I've heard, you'll love them after one bite." Gen said.

"Wait, you mean you never had anything I prepared?" Naruto questioned with shock.

"Nope." Minori answered.

"Mm mm." Aki said shaking her head.

"Can't say that I have." Gen said.

"Oh, guess that's my fault. Then please enjoy. I hope you like it." Naruto said with a bow.

The three teachers picked up their utensils and took a bite from their meals, only for their eyes to widen in shock.

"Holy crap!" Gen said as he started digging in.

"This is amazing." Aki said with shimmering eyes, tears of joy and some drool going down the side of her mouth as she held her right cheek.

"Naruto, go get me more!" Minori ordered as she continued to eat at a quick pace.

"Hai! Glad you like it." Naruto said with an appreciative bow.

"I love it!" They all exclaimed making Naruto grin before he left back into the kitchen.

After getting back into the kitchen, Naruto started to prepare more meals, along with more for Minori as per ordered, but as he cooked, he need to grab some seasoning, but it was at the top drawer. He could have gotten a clone to acquire it, but he then had an idea. Naruto suddenly summoned Golden Asura's hand and grabbed it and brought it towards him, faster than second.

"Damn. Thank you Golden Asura! Now I can cook faster than record time!" Naruto said with a grin as he and Golden Asura cooked faster than the eye could see. Finishing in faster than record time, Naruto quickly spun (yes I said spun) out of the kitchen and made his way to the teacher's table, to find Takeru talking with them with Catherine with them.

"You don't say…" Takeru gave a look towards Minori.

"Okay! That's it! You just bought yourself a one-on-one fight with me!" Minori shouted. Suddenly faster than the eye could see, Minori's extra food and a little extra for the others.

"What in the-" suddenly Takeru was gripped by the back of his collar as he was pulled away from the table.

"Oi, Takeru, quit annoying the customers. Go find Haruko-nee-chan." Naruto said a neutral expression with half-lidded eyes as he lightly pushed Takeru towards the exit's direction.

"O-okay. Later." Takeru said as he waved and left. 'Naruto or Minori. One's stronger, one's got a bigger temper. Hard to choose which you'd rather deal with.' Takeru thought wiping some sweat from his brow as he went out the door.

"These are on me." Naruto said with a smile, gesturing to the meals he placed on the table.

"Such a gentleman." Minori said with a smile before digging in.

"Thank you Naruto-kun." Aki said with a smile.

Catherine smiled at the blonde chef, happy to see how kind he was to the customers, including the teachers and his friends, despite having to show a stern side here and there.

"So Naruto, you joining the summer training retreat?" Gen asked.

"Of course! I wouldn't miss it!" Naruto said with a grin.

"But what about your job here?" Aki asked with concern.

"Actually I've been preparing for that. I've been training the other maids on how to cook my meals. They had hard time focusing at first, but after being a little stern they started to get it right." Naruto said.

"Well you can't really blame them, now could you Naruto-kun. After all they had a big hunk of man there with them." Catherine said with a wink.

"Oh mistress, you're making me blush." Naruto said with a modest grin as he scratched the back of his head, a blush adorning his cheeks. Catherine smiled at him, but then held 'her' head as her brow sweated a bit. Naruto and Minori noticed immediately. "You okay mistress?" Naruto asked with concern.

"Oh yes. I just need a little tea is all." Catherine said with a small smile.

"I'm on it!" Naruto exclaimed as he immediately ran back into the kitchen.

"That boy is too sweet for his own good." Aki said with a smile.

"You got lucky there Gorou." Gen said to Catherine, calling 'her' by her birth name.

"Yes. He is such a great young man." Catherine said with a tired smile. "I'll see you three around." Catherine said, leaving. Minori chewed on her food, but her eyes never left Catherine until she couldn't find her on her sights anymore.

"Hey, where'd mistress run of to?" Naruto questioned with a cup of tea in hand on top of a saucer as he looked around for his boss.

"He went out." Gen said.

"Oh." Naruto said, but then he sensed something which made his eyes widen.

"You alright Naruto-kun?" Aki asked.

"Yeah. I just remembered I have something important cooking. See you later." Naruto said as he made his way into the kitchen, but when he entered he flashed away towards the new power source he sensed.

Naruto followed where his senses were taking him, then quickened his pace as he sensed a spike of element, being used as a weapon. Once making it, he saw a mysterious man using black bandages as a mask covering all but one eye, shooting at Haruko and Takeru with a gun mixed with cannon-like maken. Naruto dashed towards them, and sent a punch towards the cannon gun maken at the same time Azuki suddenly appeared, kicking the man.

"We would appreciate it." Azuki started.

"If you didn't hurt our new employees." Naruto finished.

"Goushujin-sama." They both said at the same time.

"Azuki-san! Naruto!" Takeru exclaimed their names with relief.

"You guys okay?" Azuki asked.

Naruto stared at the masked man as he felt something change within the man. Like something was lifted. Azuki had the man in her grasp and was ready to unmask him when he heard an absurd lie.

"Oh My God! A UFO!" Minori screamed making Naruto look up at her with Himegami by her side.

"Huh? What the hell are you talking about?" Azuki questioned with a raised eyebrow.

"BEING DRIVEN BY A BEAR CUB IS FLYING BY!" Minori screamed making all the girls immediately looking to where she was pointing. It was momentary, but luckily it was all Minori needed as she grabbed the mysterious man and rushed away. Naruto and Takeru, seeing through the obvious lie, followed to find her sighing in relief.

"Hey He Got Away!" Azuki shouted.

"That was close." Minori said.

"What was?" Takeru questioned shocking Minori as she turned to him and Naruto.

"T-T-Takeru!? Naruto!? You two followed!?"

"Do we look like five year olds, and apparently high school girls, to you?" Naruto said.

"Yeah, only Azuki and those girls would fall for something like that. Besides there's been something bothering us about that thief." Suddenly Takeru and Naruto's eyes widened as they saw the mysterious person unmasked.

"Mistress!?" Naruto exclaimed with shock. "B-but I don't understand… why would-" But then Naruto as Catherine spoke.

"Minori…chan…? Takeru… kun…? Naruto-kun…?"

"Oh! You're awake? You probably mistook some sake for water and drank it, didn't you? You're such a light-weight. You were so drunk you even dressed yourself in such a weird outfit." Minori said with a grin.

"Nice try Minori-chan… but I know… it's just like that time right? I did something terrible again, didn't I?" Naruto blinked as he stared at his boss.

"That time?" Takeru questioned.

"That incident where Ouken manipulated people's memories. The students who were accused of assaulting that girl… Gorou was one of them…" Minori said shocking Naruto and Takeru.

"I'm so sorry… I'm just a failure who causes nothing but trouble… I finally thought I was useful when you asked me to help you kids out… but in the end I tried to hurt someone again… I'm so sorry." Catherine said as 'she' cried, but then a cup of tea was extended to 'her', surprising her, Takeru and Minori as they looked to Naruto. "Naruto… kun…"

"Don't be silly. You couldn't hurt a fly with a heart that big. Now drink up. I kept it warm for you." Naruto said with a gentle smile. Catherine looked to him with teary eyes as her lip quivered, while Takeru and Minori smiled at him.

"Arigatou." Catherine said with tears being shed as she took the cup of tea from the saucer. Naruto stood up with his eyes shadowed.

'No more… Mayonaka Mun Shakai can wait… Kamigari has to fall first.' Naruto thought as he glared ahead.

.

.

It was the end of the work day and Naruto was now in the kitchen, ready to clean the leftover plates. He released his clones as he thought of an even better and faster way of cleaning the mess.

Naruto rubbed his chin as he concentrated before grinning as then six spirit arms shot from his back and then he and the spirit arms quickly finished off the dishes; although the arms did a way faster job.

Once done Naruto retracted the arms and sighed as sweat was on his brow.

"Man… I need to train my spirit." Naruto said before heading out the kitchen. "It's too bad my clones aren't strong enough to do that yet." He said before turning off the lights and closing the door behind him. Naruto walked up to Catherine who was drinking some more tea. "How are you feeling?" Naruto asked.

"Good now. Thank you Naruto-kun." Catherine said with a smile.

"Hey master, you just missed it! Earlier a thief tried to rob a store! But don't worry. We kicked his ass and drove him away." Azuki said with a grin.

"That thief… was probably…" Naruto placed his hand on Catherine's shoulder, calming her down, while Takeru placed his hand over Azuki's mouth.

"Master, never mind that! Where's our pay for today?" Takeru said to derive attention from Azuki's statement.

"Let me go get it." Catherine said with a smile before leaving.

"Why did you all decide to work here anyway?" Naruto asked as Catherine quickly came back.

"Here you go. Everyone worked really hard today so I threw in a little extra." Catherine said as she gave everyone their pay.

"Yay~! It's my first paycheck!" Inaho cheered with a cat-like smile and blush as she twirled around.

"All you did work for one day." Azuki said.

"Yeah, but she did make the most sales." Haruko said with a smile.

Naruto smiled as he watched Inaho.

'She's just so cute and innocent. It's kind of hard to believe that she can be monstrous in a fight.' Naruto thought with a smile.

"Well, it's all yours." Takeru said. Naruto turned to see the members of Maken-ki extending their pay to Azuki.

"What?" Azuki questioned with wide eyes.

"You can pay me back when summer break is over." Himegami said.

"Just consider mine a thank you for always keeping this blonde pain in the ass in line." Kengo said slapping Naruto's shoulder.

"Hey!" Naruto said glaring at Kengo.

"I-I don't want your money! Are you pitying me!? I don't want it!" Azuki shouted as Kimi and Chacha slapped their paychecks onto Azuki's cheeks, keeping their hands on them.

"We didn't say you're getting it for free." Kimi said.

"We're loaning it to you." Chacha said with a grin.

"Yup! It's a L-O-A-N." Kimi said.

"Please take it Azuki-senpai." Inaho said with a smile.

"We want everyone in Maken-ki." Takeru said.

"To go on the field trip." Haruko finished.

Azuki looked at them with surprise.

'So that's what this was all about.' Naruto thought with a small smile.

"Dammit. All of you need to learn how to mind your own business." Azuki said as she took all the checks in one swift grab. "Thanks." She whispered.

"What was that? I didn't hear you! Could you speak up please~?" Chacha teased.

"One more time~!" Kimi joined in.

"Shut up! I'm going back to start packing!" Azuki shouted.

Naruto's smile widened as he stared at his friends.

"Huh, a loan. Why didn't I ever think of that when we were younger?" Tiensin said appearing next to Naruto.

"Oh hey, T." Naruto greeted getting everyone to look to see Tiensin.

"I guess I'm too late to get my pie a la mode." Tiensin said. "So you got a loan. What's it for?" Tiensin asked his sister.

"N-nothing." Azuki said.

"It's for her to send them to your family as usual." Chacha said with a grin.

"Chacha, sh~." Kimi said to her best friend.

"Huh? Why? I mean Naruto-"

"Hey Tiensin, how about I make that a la mode for you!" Naruto quickly said with a grin as he wrapped his arm around Tiensin's neck and dragged him away. The others looked at them wondering what that was about.

"Why thank you very much Naruto. By the way thanks for sending all that money to my family." Tiensin quickly said making Naruto's jaw drop while everyone look shocked.

"Wait… what?" Azuki looked at the pair with wide eyes.

"Oops. Did I say that out loud?" Tiensin said covering his mouth playfully with a pair of cheeky eyes (The kind of eyes like Doflamingo's brother, Rosinante's eyes when he said 'I love you' to Law).

"Yaro~." (Bastard) Naruto said menacingly with his eyes shadowed, gritting teeth and his fist shaking as his arm around Tiensin's neck tightened its grip, trying to suffocate the redhead. Suddenly Azuki grabbed him by the collar and pulled him away from her brother and towards her.

"You stubborn bastard! If that's your sign of pity-"

"No, no, I swear it's not!" Naruto quickly said with his hands waving defensively as he sweat under Azuki's glare.

"Oh show a little mercy Azuki. Thanks to him, mom can now walk around the house again." Tiensin said with a smile. Azuki's eyes widened as she looked to her brother.

"W… what?" Azuki said breathlessly as she released Naruto.

"Mom's not bedridden anymore." Tiensin said with a soft smile.

"She… she's not?" Azuki asked moving closer with a hopeful smile and teary eyes. Tiensin's smile widened as he nodded to his little sister. Azuki's lip quivered as she turned to Naruto, and then suddenly she wrapped her arms tightly around Naruto, surprising him. "Arigatou." Azuki thanked her boyfriend with her tears staining his white shirt.

Naruto smiled as he returned the hug.

"Anything or anyone that's important to you is important to me too, Azuki-chan." Naruto said with a smile.

Azuki could never thank Naruto enough for what he's done for her family. She now knew no matter what, this is the man she wants to be with for the rest of her life.

They then heard a cute meow making them look down to see Matatabi rubbing against Azuki, trying to give her comfort with Isobu beside the kitten. Azuki smiled as she bent down and hugged the two baby bijuu.

"Oh that's right. I forgot about the little kitten's paycheck." Catherine said.

"There's no need." Chacha said getting everyone to look at her. "She earned more than enough with today from the customers!" Chacha said as she, Fu and Kimi showed wads of cash in their hands, with the former two grinning with their pearly whites and Kimi just smiling.

"Check out all the green she got!" Fu exclaimed with enthusiasm.

"She got all of that!?" Kengo shouted as he and the others stared in shock.

"It's not much as compared to Naruto's amount." They all turned to see Yuka and Furan at the entrance.

"Yuuka-chan~!" Kengo exclaimed his girlfriend's name with joy and hearts for eyes.

"Furan-chan, Yuuka-san, how are you two?" Naruto greeted them with smiles.

"Great. Although I was dragged here by Yuka who just wanted to see her boyfriend in his work clothes." Furan said making Yuka blush.

"Here I am!" Kengo spun like a tornado before stopping as an imaginary spotlight hit him as he did a 'handsome' pose. "How do I look my violet?" Kengo said with a smooth voice.

"Oh~, so dashing!" Yuka said with a wide smile as she held her blushing cheeks.

"Oh brother." Naruto said rolling his eyes but still had a smile.

"I'm still getting my a la mode, right?" Tiensin asked.

"Eh what the hell, I think everyone deserves a treat, right mistress?"

"I agree." Catherine said with a smile and nod.

"Hooray! Free food!" Fu and Chacha cheered with their fists thrust into the air while Kimi clapped.

Naruto smiled as he saw the happy expressions on everyone's face.

'These are the moments that always brighten my life.'

.

.

Wabisuke was lying in his bed, still resting from his fight with Naruto. He was still awake, with his eyes looking to Hanahime who had her eyes closed, resting herself, sitting by his bed side.

Wabisuke's eyes softened as he stared at her.

His body was strong and altered to a point where his physical injuries have been healed since yesterday, but his soul was a different story. Annabelinda explained that since Horus had suffered much damage throughout the fight, Wabisuke's soul was greatly damaged and despite now possessing an extraordinary healing factor, a soul still needs to heal on its own. Luckily a soul heals its injuries quicker than any injury on a regular human, but it's still a bit slow compared to Wabisuke's new regenerative properties.

Wabisuke sighed as he looked up at the ceiling. Naruto's promise played back in his head.

"I swear on my life I will break Mayonaka Mun Shakai's hold on you and free you from them. That is my promise to you. My Promise of a Lifetime!"

Wabisuke had a tiny smile on his lips as the words echoed in his head. He then turned towards Hanahime again, staring at her gorgeous face, then his eyes looked down to her hand. Wabisuke looked to her sleeping face once more before he slowly extended his hand towards her own. Once his hand reached, he looked up to the ceiling with a red blush as he held her hand.

Unknown to him, Hanahime had developed a smile as she felt the warm gentle grip.

.

.

Naruto was laying on his mattress in the loft, staring at the ceiling in the middle of the night.

He thought over his experience in the world of maken from the waking up in Mayonaka Mun Shakai's base to his fight with Wabisuke. It seemed crazy how all this transpired. He thought of his friends, old and new, enemies, his battles, new promises, new opportunities and new love.

His life now was… kind of unpredictable.

And he loved it.

Kurama stayed silent as he thought something over.

"Naruto."

'Yeah?' Naruto responded.

"I've decided to give you my power willingly." Kurama's words surprised Naruto.

'I don't know. I'm honored, but… I don't feel that I've earned it from you yet.' Naruto responded.

"Trust me, you have." Naruto smiled at his friend's words. "However I do have another condition that needs to be fulfilled before I do so."

'Okay. What is it?'

Kurama grinned a toothy sly grin.

"You'll have to lose your virgin card to one of your vixens."

Naruto's eyes widened full anime style.

"NANI!?"

"What the Hell Fox Baka!?" Himegami screamed.

"Naruto, Shut Up!" Azuki shouted.

"Naruto~." Haruko whined.

"Ni-san, I'm tired~." Inaho whined.

"What happened to the boobs?" A tired Takeru whined after he woke up.

"Taki!"

"What's going on!?" Fu called out.

"Is Naruto-kun alright?" Kimi questioned.

"If you had a bad dream Naruto-kun, then I can get in bed with you to make you feel better!" Chacha called out.

"Chacha!"

End of Chapter 9

Finally done!

Okay so personally this is what I would call a mid-season finale if this was an anime, but of course with reading up to the end of volume thirteen of Maken-ki! I'm still going to continue this story, while trying to write more chapters for my others since I've been unintentionally neglecting them.

So a few things I want to say, before you all say I am a huge ass Jojo fanboy, which not going to lie, I have been for months now, I didn't base Spirits off of Stands, but of Appetite Demons from Toriko. The reason I made Naruto into a JJBA fanboy is because I consider it funny that a Jump Character like Naruto would fall in love with another Jump series. And personally Jojo seemed like the perfect choice.

The Konoha shinobi won't show up until after the summer arc of the Maken-ki manga. I'll try mixing the original story with mine, just to let you all know. Although of course I'll be adding new things.

I've been coming up with ideas for this story for like a year, a year and a half or two years; I don't know I lost track, but I know how I want to have this story end.

A message to a guest from the reviews, I do someday intend to have Naruto travel to other worlds of anime, so he will meet characters like Goku, Luffy, Natsu, Ichigo, Toriko and Jotaro!

But until then…

There will be many enemies, old and new, new friends, rivals, gods! Characters from both world interacting! More fights! New hybrids! Naruto's own junior! Secrets and mysterious origins revealed! New relationships between characters! New powers!

And… wait who are these two people hugging Naruto? Who's the little girl? NARUTO'S A WHAT!?

What the hell am I talking about? Well stay with me and you'll see!

Until then!

Takeshi1225, out!